Prologue

 

“A stripper? A fucking stripper?” President Carlson said as his eyes scanned the members or the cabinet and the federal agency representatives that had made it into the Air Force One in time.

No one replied.

“The country is being terrorized by a fucking stripper?” he asked again

In the back, someone said:

“A very big stripper”

The senior CIA representative in the Air Force One moved on with his report:

“Kelly Hanson, born 25 years ago in Henford. Good marks in High School, decent SAT results. She completed her first year in College with average to high marks. When she moved back to Henford for the summer break, after that first year, she was involved in the Henford Incident” he said

It was surprising how little attention the current administration had paid to the events in Henford. It was probably related to the fact that, since there were very few images available, the incident had not had that much publicity on TV. It had definitely made the news during the first couple of years, and they had done a pretty decent job of making Lisa Cooper a star and Casey Morgan a villain, but as time had gone by, the public had lost its interest. Director Brown could not understand how this could have happened. In the end, they were talking about three girls growing over a hundred feet tall! But it had happened. And while the previous administration had been willing to throw boatloads of money into the research being done at the FSD and had expected results and a rigorous follow-up on progress, the new President and his team couldn’t have cared less.

Director Brown had not been too concerned while money had kept flowing. Economy had been reasonably good, so it had not been hard to keep the funds more or less hidden. In the end, the FSD was a joint operation from the CIA and the Joint Chiefs, and the CIA knew how to hide money. But now that the country was facing the threat of giant women again, and a much bigger threat, as a matter of fact, Director Brown felt contempt for the President and his team growing inside him.

He had the patience to summarize the events of Henford for the President and his staff again. He was too good for any of them to realize how much disdain her felt at their reactions.

“Six years ago, three 19-year-old girls grew to a height of around a hundred feet after ingesting a formula created by a young scientist named Ron Howard. Ron Howard has been either cooperating with or working for the FSD ever since and has proven to be a brilliant researcher. Despite his multiple contributions, it has not been possible to replicate the results of his formula since then, though” he said.

Director Brown went on: “The three girls that grew, back in Henford, were Lisa Cooper, Kelly Hanson and Casey Morgan. During the first two days, the three girls hid in an abandoned factory in the outskirts of town. They retained a number of people with them, to prevent them from spreading the news of their growth. Miss Morgan was especially aggressive in enforcing that and started abusing her ‘guests’ shortly after her growth. This caused some tensions between the three girls, who had formerly been friends. The events led to Miss Morgan abandoning the factory and getting into Henford, where she used her size to cause significant destruction as she abused the town’s population. She killed four people as a result of her actions, including Henford’s sheriff. Miss Hanson and Miss Cooper finally intervened and managed to restrain Miss Morgan. In the meantime, Ron Howard developed a reducer. Miss Cooper and Miss Hanson forced Miss Morgan to take the reducer and then took it themselves. It needs to be remarked that Miss Cooper was significantly more decisive in restraining Miss Morgan than Miss Hanson. Apart from enrolling Mr. Howard in the newly formed FSD, we worked on promoting Miss Cooper’s public image and on turning Miss Morgan into a public enemy. We did not consider Miss Hanson would be useful for our communication efforts, at the time. At one point it was decided to release the women from any obligations with the FSD and just monitor them. Of course, we made sure that Miss Morgan would be judged and severely sentenced for her crimes while she was a hundred feet tall”

No one interrupted him. He just went on:

“Due to the lack of results, the FSD monitoring of the three women became lax over the last two years. A glitch in the results of a regular test to Miss Cooper triggered an alert and, after a change in management, it was decided to increase the monitoring once more. This required enrolling Miss Hanson back in the program. She was tested and a similar glitch was found in her results as well as in Miss Morgan’s”

Then, he went on with the explanation.

“This morning, an FSD executive with enough authority considered that, given the test results, Miss Hanson and Miss Morgan had become too big of a threat and made the decision to eliminate them. For reasons still unknown, this attempt made the two women grow to a height of about two hundred and fifty feet. During most of the morning, both women were at large in Hollner. Miss Hanson’s attitude was significantly more aggressive than during the time she had been big in Henford; she caused some trouble. Miss Morgan grew in Black Rock federal prison and preliminary reports indicate that she caused a massive amount of destruction. When Miss Morgan got to Hollner, the consequences of her presence were much worse than Miss Hanson’s. She is reported to have caused hundreds of deaths” he went on. The President, as well as many members of his cabinet, were paying a lot of attention to him. It was easy to see that much of the information was new for them.

“I cannot believe that I need to explain to him what happened in his country over the last few hours” Director Brown thought. He went on with the explanation.

“A sizeable army force was sent to stop them. The women were not harmed by any weapons; they destroyed the army forces instead” he said

“In an attempt to find a way to reduce them, the FSD made the third Henford girl, Lisa Cooper, grow. She did not prove useful to the investigation, but she decided to take the matter into her own hands and headed to Hollner. There was a fight between the girls in Downtown Hollner. We don’t have too many details on that yet, but all reports indicate that several buildings have been destroyed or severely damaged as a consequence. There is no estimation about the number of victims, but it is expected to be high” Director Brown went on

“Then, for reasons still unknown, Miss Hanson grew even more. We estimate her current height is somewhere between 1,500 and 2,000 feet. A larger army force tried to stop her. She finished thousands of soldiers and dozens of tanks and helicopters in a matter of minutes. She then declared her intention of ruling the world and headed north. A few minutes ago she completely destroyed the entire campus of the FSD, in what we believe was an attempt at putting an end to any research that could end up with a way of reducing her”

President Carlson swallowed hard.

“I see” he said. “Where is Miss Hanson now?”

“Heading for Washington” Director Brown said

 

Chapter 1. Starting over

 

A few minutes earlier…

 

Lisa was horrified. Standing in the river, she could not take her eyes away from Kelly. She could not believe what she was seeing. The woman who had once been her friend had already reached the outskirts of the city. She stood much taller than any of the buildings there. Lisa had seen her blowing dozens of helicopters out of the sky. Her sight was surprisingly good and had shown her an unexpected level of detail of the scene. She would have preferred not seeing it. Lisa knew that there had been people inside each of the choppers and felt sorrow for each of them. Still, she had felt much worse when she had seen buildings crumbling in Kelly’s path.

“How can she be doing this? Kelly is not like this!” Lisa thought. “She is not like Casey!”

She took a quick look over her shoulder to see Casey, standing a few steps behind her in the river, as petrified as her. Her face showed incredulity, but it was of a different kind than her own, Lisa knew.

Lisa felt a very brief moment of relief when she thought that things would have been even worse if Casey had been the one to grow so much. Casey was the dangerous one. After all, Kelly had helped her to subdue Casey, when she had let the size get to her head, back in Henford.

Then, Kelly crouched and she heard some more screams in the distance and she felt despair taking over her again. No, Kelly was not the same person any more. She had been clear enough, when she had told her what she intended to do after she had grown again. She might not be as bad as Casey, but there was no doubt that she had lost her mind to her size, too. And now that she was so much bigger, God only knew what she was planning to do.

She could not see the exact consequences of Kelly’s actions at ground level. The buildings still standing blocked her view. But her body language, together with the regular explosions around her, did not leave too much to imagination.

She heard Kelly’s voice. Despite the distance, she sounded like a stadium’s speaker system. She was addressing the soldiers at her feet. Her words were clear enough on what her intentions were.

“Why are you doing this, Kelly? You don’t need to! They cannot hurt you!” Lisa’s mind screamed

 

 

Casey was still shocked. Her eyes were locked on Kelly, in the distance.

She felt a combination of frustration and rage. After growing through the prison’s roof she had felt liberated. And powerful. She had felt as if she could take over the world. And for most of the day, the feeling had only grown in intensity. Every interaction with the tiny population had reinforced it.

She had felt a little jealous and also a little concerned when she had met Kelly, at first. But after her former friend had proven that she would not be messing with her, this time, she had gradually relaxed. She would have rather been the only giantess around, but she could share her status with someone else.

All her expectations had been shattered, now. How in the hell had Kelly managed to get that big? Her mind had been going over this question during the last minutes, but she still had no clue on the answer.

She was starting to have an idea on the consequences of this new situation, though. And she did not like them at all.

Kelly had already expressed her intentions to them. She was the one in charge and she would tell Lisa and her what to do and how to behave. And with her new size, there was nothing Casey would be able to do to challenge that. The moment she had picked her up… had been horrible. After an entire day of towering over everything and bullying everyone, feeling like a doll in Kelly’s hands had been as frustrating as the time she was reduced, back in Henford. Casey had felt powerless again, and in her mind, there was no worse feeling than that.

In the distance, she watched Kelly stand up and deliberately step on what Casey assumed would be the remainders of the army she had been methodically finishing. A new feeling started gaining room to frustration and rage inside Casey’s mind. It was envy. As much as she hated her right now, she could not deny that Kelly looked magnificent.

Her size was impressive. Casey had not lost sight of her actions and had marveled at the sheer power she now possessed. Kelly’s attitude had changed as she had grown. Apparently having finished with the futile resistance of the army, she had turned and was now heading back towards downtown Hollner. Her expression, her body language, the way she walked were more … regal.

“She walks like a Goddess” Casey thought. “Looks like one, too” her mind added. Casey had been thinking about herself as a Goddess for most of the day, but with Kelly around she could not fool herself anymore. Kelly was the real thing. She possessed the real power. And Casey knew she was at her mercy.

Despite the frustration and her concerns, Casey could not prevent feeling some admiration at what she was seeing.

“Having so much power must be amazing” she thought

She tried to imagine how it must feel to be so powerful, to be able to end hundreds of lives under one foot, to crush an entire city block in one step.

 

Casey assumed that Kelly was heading back to the river, to take care of Lisa and her. She wondered what she had in mind. She trampled a few buildings on her way. Her expression barely changed as she did, as if she was oblivious to them.

“And you were the one that was telling me that I had to control myself” Casey thought about the irony of the situation.

She could not waste too much time on thoughts like that, though. Her mind had to focus on what Kelly would do and what would her new plans be. Casey had to decide how to play things from there onwards.

Her first reaction, driven by pride, was to fight back, but even someone as impulsive as her knew that this was stupid. There was no possibility to fight Kelly, in the current circumstances.

Then, it hit her. Her mind had been so clouded by the new situation that she had not realized about it before, no matter how obvious it seemed now. If Kelly had managed to get that big, there was no reason why she shouldn’t be able to get bigger too! Kelly herself had hinted about the possibility when she had told Lisa and her that they would never find out!

“You have always underestimated me, Kelly. You’ve always thought you were smarter. But you are not. I will show you”

A plan was starting to form in Casey’s mind. As much as she hated the idea, she would need to play along with Kelly. Not too much… she had to fool her, and Kelly would not be expecting her to give up so easily. She had to be convinced that Casey had realized that there was no other option. And in the meantime, she would find out how to make herself bigger. And when she did, she would show everyone who was really in charge. She suppressed a sneer and focused on keeping a poker face. She was starting to feel better, in any case. Anyone who was expecting her to give up in front of the new situation would be in for a big disappointment.

Kelly stopped about half the way to the river, though. She was next to the Millennium Tower. The tallest building in Hollner now barely reached to her prominent chest. Once more, Casey felt jealous. But at the same time she felt some excitement, imagining that she was actually the one in Kelly’s position. She would soon be. She just needed to find how to make herself bigger, but she was convinced she would succeed.

She wondered if Kelly would bring the building down. That’s what she would have done. Instead, she just reached out and plucked its famous spike from it.

“Are you wimping out again?” Casey thought. “When I get as big as you I will show you how a Goddess should behave!”

Kelly looked in the general direction Lisa and her were in and then, she spoke. The power of her voice sent shivers down Casey’s spine, despite the distance. Her former friend, now turned Goddess, addressed the entire city. Casey had little doubt that she could be heard in every single corner of Hollner.

“People of Hollner! People of the world! I am Kelly Hanson and I am your Goddess. As you have just seen, my power is absolute. And I expect absolute obedience. If you comply, you don’t need to be afraid of me. I want to be a merciful Goddess. But if you challenge me, I will destroy you” she said

“I realize that getting used to this new situation will take a while, but you better start working at it right away. I’ll give you some time to adapt, but I’m not a patient woman” she went on

“Taking over the world?” Casey thought. “Not without me!” her mind added.

Casey expected Kelly to head to the river then, to resume her conversation with Lisa and her. She was trying to make up some quick talking points in her head, to be ready for the conversation they would be having soon enough.

She was surprised by what happened. And from her reaction, standing just in front of her, Lisa was surprised as well.

Instead of heading towards them, Kelly just turned and walked towards the outskirts of the city once more. She did not say anything as she did that. Had she left any remainders of the army there and was she going to deal with them? Less than a minute later she walked past the spot where she had fought the most one-sided battle in History and went on.

“Where are you going?” Casey thought as Kelly’s colossal figure kept on getting farther away in the distance.

Then, Lisa turned and looked at her with a worried face. She forgot about Kelly for a moment and locked her eyes on Lisa’s.

 

 

The situation was getting worse and worse, Lisa thought. Watching Kelly deal with the army had been horrible. She had been tempted to intervene, but she had realized that she was powerless to stop her, which had made her feel even more frustrated.

Her speech, once she had headed back into the city, had felt like a hammer blow. True, Kelly had already stated her intentions to Casey and her before, but still she had not been prepared to see her former friend standing bigger than even the tallest buildings and announcing her intentions of taking over the world. Her threats on what would happen to whoever stood in her way were especially disheartening.

There sure must be something Lisa could say to talk Kelly out of such madness. She had known her forever, and while she was quite self-centered and it had always been hard to know what she was thinking, Lisa could not believe that Kelly really meant what she had just said. As a matter of fact, she could still not believe that she had done what she had done with the army. Kelly was not like Casey!

Thinking about Casey made her look at her through the corner of her eye. With the situation being as bad as it was, she thanked God again for the fact that Casey had not been the one getting so enormous. The less gloomy side of what had just happened was that Kelly would, at least, keep Casey under control.

Then, Kelly turned and walked away from the city. Lisa was expecting her to stop, wondering what she was going to do in the outskirts again. Then, Kelly went on. And on. She kept going, until her enormous figure started looking smaller in the distance. She felt Casey moving behind her. She turned and looked at her, worried.

 

 

Both women stared at each other for a few seconds. Then, Lisa said:

“We need to wait for Kelly to come back”

The situation had changed too unexpectedly. Casey was caught unprepared. Still, she instinctively knew that she had a window of opportunity. She just did not know for how long and for what. She managed to suppress an urge to jump at Lisa and resume their fight. It was what her body was asking her to do, but she knew it was not a good idea. She would have done it if she had felt that she could finish her quickly enough, but their previous fight had taught her than even when she was a much better fighter, Lisa was tough enough. And Casey knew that the worst thing that could happen was that Kelly returned and caught them fighting again.

She needed a plan, but she did not have one yet. She needed some time.

“You look worried” Casey said, observing Lisa’s stance, which told her that she was ready to fight if needed

“Think, Casey, think” she told herself

“Should I be?” Lisa said

“Look, I’d love to beat the crap out of you, but we both know what I can’t do that. Not with Kelly around” Casey said

Lisa did not seem satisfied with the answer. Casey couldn’t care less.

Then, a memory flashed through her mind. She had to exert a lot of self-control to prevent her sudden excitement to show on her face.

“Of course!” she thought. “How have I been so blind? It was so obvious!”

She figured all out in a couple of seconds. She knew what she needed to do. She just needed to get Lisa off her back.

“Kelly told us to stay in the river” Lisa said

She was so stupid that she had even shown her the way, Casey thought.

“Well, while she is not here I’m still the bigger fish, so I don’t see why I should not enjoy” Casey said

“I won’t let you harm the people” Lisa replied

Casey just turned and started running towards a bridge upstream. A quick look over her shoulder showed her Lisa following.

She had a nice head start, so she reached the bridge before Lisa could intercept her. Joining her hands in a double fist over her head, she waited for Lisa to be just one step away and then she just slammed them on the bridge as hard as she could.

It was spectacular. And, after the frustration of the last few minutes, it felt good.

A large section of the bridge shattered into pieces and fell onto the water below. On both sides of that section, the parts of the bridge that were left standing tilted and dozens of cars and people started falling into the water as well. Casey felt Lisa push her with all her strength. She was thrown forward, landing face first into the water. She did not care. It was part of her plan. Standing up, she looked at Lisa’s face, filled with rage. She sneered.

“You monster” Lisa yelled. “Leave the people alone!” she added

“Come on, it was just a little bridge. You did not know anyone on it, did you?” Casey said, sneering

“I’ll kill you” Lisa said

“You are welcome to try” Casey replied

From her position, Casey could hear the screams coming from the people on the water.

“If you move, I swear that I’ll rip your head off your body” Lisa said

Casey crossed her arms on her chest as she moved from an alert to an apparently relaxed position. Then, she said:

“I won’t be going anywhere. I just felt like relieving a little tension”

“I will tell Kelly” Lisa said

“Do you think this little bridge will make a difference?” Casey said, chuckling

“How can you talk like this about killing people?” Lisa protested

“Oh, come on!” Casey said in a casual tone. “They are tiny! And there are lots of them!” she added, knowing perfectly well how mad her words would make Lisa

“One day you’ll pay for everything you’ve done!” Lisa said

“I’ll wait for that day to come” Casey replied

People kept on screaming, down in the water. Casey observed Lisa, as she looked at her and then at the victims that were trying to swim away from their doom. It was a matter of time. Lisa finally bent down and started helping some of the people on the water, as Casey had expected. She waited patiently. She just needed a window of opportunity, and she knew that it would come, sooner or later. She had to wait for a while, but finally, Lisa turned to help some people at her back.

Casey knew how to be sneaky, when she wanted. Six years in prison had helped her develop this skill. Lisa did not realize that she had closed the distance with her until she brought one hand between her legs and the other to her neck. Before the blonde giantess could react, Casey had lifted her above her head, in a feat of strength she was no longer surprised about.

She held her there for a couple of seconds, knowing that there was nothing Lisa would be able to do to free herself.

“Let me go, you bitch” Lisa yelled, waving her arms frantically and kicking with her legs.

Casey was not worried at all. She had grabbed Lisa in a way she knew she would not be able to free herself. She enjoyed the moment. It was too bad she would not be able to use the advantage to hurt her too much. What she had in mind was not bad either, in any case, she thought.

“In a minute, bimbo. Just some parting words, if I may” Casey said. Then, she went on: “I don’t have time for you right now. I have something else I need to do. But don’t worry. I’ll be back. And when I am, I will finally put an end to your sorry excuse of a life. And once I’m done with you, I’ll make sure I’ll find anyone you’ve ever cared for and turn them into a stain under my foot”

“Mindless monster!” Lisa screamed

“I’ll see you soon. I promise” Casey said

 

 

Margot was observing the scene in the river from the top floor of the Crystal Tower. Like everyone in the meeting room she was at, she had felt enormous relief when she had seen that the taller giant woman had turned and left the city. After seeing what she had done in the area where she had fought with the army, she knew that she did not want her anywhere near the building they were at.

No one in the meeting room was feeling very worried about the other two giants, though. The reason was no other than the fact that they were not big enough. As tall as they stood, they would still not reach halfway to the top of the building they were in, and this made them feel safe enough to observe the entire situation with some distance.

There certainly was panic in the room, but not nearly as much as when they thought the taller giant would be heading their way.

The events of the last couple of minutes were getting weird. After a while observing what the taller woman was doing, the two giant women in the river were now looking at each other and apparently arguing about something. Margot had only heard some unconfirmed reports about what was going on, but the body language and attitude of the woman with dark brown hair were much more concerning than those of the blonde one.

Suddenly, all hell broke loose and the dark haired woman ran towards a bridge upstream. The sight of her easily breaking a large section of the bridge and sending dozens of cars and hundreds of people to the water below reminded Margot that despite the fact that she was much smaller than the woman that had just left, she was still very deadly.

The second woman got to the bridge an instant before the first one and pushed her, sending her flying much farther away than Margot had expected. The dark haired woman stood up and Margot saw that they were arguing again. Then, the blonde woman did something weird. It took Margot a while to realize that she was trying to help the victims from the bridge.

When the blonde woman turned and the dark haired one sneaked behind her Margot caught herself yelling, as if trying to warn the blonde giant, who seemed much more good natured. Of course, she could not hear her.

Even if she had already accepted their sizes, Margot had a hard time to believe it when she saw the brunette easily holding the blonde giantess over her head for a few seconds. Then, she drew her arms back and in a feat of strength that her mind could not grasp, she tossed in her direction.

Margot’s blood froze as the body of the blonde giant rose into the air and started to become bigger. Then, screams erupted around her as everyone realized what was going to happen. A second later, the room was filled with darkness as the Sun was blocked.

In her last second, Margot said:

“Oh my God”

 

 

Lisa felt almost weightless when Casey tossed her in the direction of the city. Then her weight started kicking in again as she began to fall. She was trying to move her neck, to find out where she was, when she felt her body crashing into what she knew could be nothing more than a building. It tore through it, concrete and glass breaking. Then, she broke through the opposite side and kept on falling.

A quick look down showed her one of the most tightly packed sections of the city. She was heading straight there. Lisa screamed. Her body tore through another building… and then another. Her head and upper torso crashed through the façade of a fourth building as her body hit the ground with the strength of a bomb. She felt the ground sinking under her and heard more things crumbling around her.

She was bruised. Very badly bruised. She was unsuccessfully trying to push herself upwards when she felt the weight of an entire skyscraper falling down on her, burying her upper body. Her mind started feeling numb. Everything started fading to black.

She had no strength anymore. A voice in the back of her head told her to let go, to fall asleep. Everything would be much better when she woke up. Then, she heard some screams and a rush of strength surging along her body. She pushed again. It took her a lot of willpower, but she finally managed to get her head out of the pile of rubble it was buried in, which had been several stories high.

Trying to regain her strength, Lisa sat down and look around her. Her blood froze.

She was basically sitting in the middle of what could only be described as ground zero. She was surrounded by rubble. She realized that it belonged to at least half a dozen buildings which, judging by the ones that were still standing, had to be taller than she was.

She could not make the math of how many people that could mean. Her mind rejected the task. Looking in the direction of the river she saw that there were even more victims of her flight. A tall shiny building was now reduced to its bottom half and two more skyscrapers were partly crumbled.

The screams made her look back to where she was. She had overlooked them at first but now they were easy enough to spot. There were victims. Dozens of them. A more careful look showed her hundreds that were not moving.

Lisa screamed, horrified. The survivors were sent to their knees, hands on their ears.

Then, she started crying.

 

 

She thought she would have more than enough time, but Casey decided not to waste any, in any case. As she dived deep into Hollner’s bay she realized that she could hold her breath for much longer than when she was “normal-sized”. It was a welcome discovery.

She had to resist the temptation to mess with some of the boats overhead. She could clearly see them, the light that filtered through the surface more than enough to give her a clear view underwater.

She had never been a great swimmer, but another of the side effects of her size seemed to be a significantly better performance underwater. She crossed below the Harbor Bridge and got into the open waters of the Atlantic Ocean. Then, she turned south and kept on diving, determined not to emerge until she ran out of air. She went on for a very long while.

 

 

Lisa’s tears were running down her cheeks. She knew there were thousands of people dead around her and she knew that she was to blame for that, at least partially. She felt depression taking over her.

Then, a memory of Casey’s last giggle, just before she tossed her into the city, made her tighten her fists. Casey! It had all been her fault!

Almost without thinking, she stood up in a rush and looked around, anger building up inside her. She would make her pay! This time she had gone way too far. She did not care about Kelly or what she would say. She was going to kill Casey!

Pushed by her anger, Lisa walked towards the river. She got there soon enough. The only problem was that Casey was nowhere to be seen.

“Where the hell are you, you fucking monster?” Lisa asked aloud

No one replied.

Getting into the water, she crossed the river as quickly as she could and emerged on the opposite back. There was no trace of Casey there, either.

“Oh fuck” Lisa thought. Then, she remembered Casey’s last words, just before she had tossed her. She had told her that there was something she needed to do. Lisa realized that the entire purpose of what Casey had done was to get rid of her while she left. She got nervous. “Where the hell would Casey want to go?” she thought, but she could find no answer.

She got deeper into the city, but there were no traces of Casey, or even visible consequences of her actions. After some minutes of fruitless search, she got back to the river. She took care not to step on anyone on the way.

Lisa was getting increasingly nervous. She was mad at Casey and wanted to make her pay for what she had done. But not finding her had much worse consequences than just not being able to have her vengeance. Casey was now basically alone, without Kelly to overlook her or Lisa to at least try to stop her. She was heading somewhere and wherever she was going, people there would be facing her without anyone that could stop her. She knew how that would end.

“I need to find her before it’s too late” Lisa thought 

 

Chapter 2. New world

There was only a massive crater left in what used to be a pretty large campus. Kelly had seen to it. The FSD and the investigation going on there had represented too much of a threat to her power, so she had dealt with it. She knew that in the process she had ended with hundreds, if not thousands of lives, but she failed to feel bad about it. It had been necessary. And deep inside, she knew that if she wanted to take over the world, this would not be the last time she would need to do something like this. And she was taking over the world.

The first stop was obvious: Washington D.C. It was not that far away to the north. As a matter of fact, nothing was that far away from her now. Kelly wondered how long it would take her to get to the West Coast across the country if she headed that way. Instinctively, she felt it would be not much more than a somewhat long trek. It would for sure be much shorter if she felt like jogging. After all, she had always kept in good shape. She realized that she had not run ever since she had grown through the hotel. It had not been necessary. Walking had been enough to get anywhere she had wanted and to mock any attempts at fleeing her from the little people. And that had been when she had been a mere 25-stories tall.

Now, she was so big that Lisa and Casey, who were still 25-stories tall, barely looked like Barbie dolls compared to her. She wondered how tall that made her. The best reference she had had so far had been the Millennium Tower, but even the tallest building in Hollner had not been able to reach higher than her chest.

Thinking about Casey and Lisa made Kelly wonder what her former friends would be doing, back in Hollner. Would they be fighting again? It was not so long since she had left them there and threatened them on what would happen if they did not behave, but she did not fool herself into thinking that they would stay quiet for too long.

She knew it all came up to whatever attitude Casey decided to adopt. Lisa was probably still trying to understand what had happened. She had no doubts that Casey would be very pissed off with the situation, but she also knew that she was quite more adaptable and had a quicker mind than Lisa.

Kelly wondered whether she should head back to Hollner and take care of the smaller girls, now that she had dealt with the immediate threat of the FSD. In the end, getting back to the city would only take her a few minutes. Her self-confidence, which had got even bigger than her body, decided against it.

She was already half the way to Washington D.C., which was her real destination, and she did not feel like delaying her seizure of power. She could always deal with Casey and Lisa later. They would be easy enough to find and easy enough to handle. There was nothing they could do to challenge her new position and even in the worst case, the consequences of leaving them alone would be limited.

Worst-case scenario was that they would start fighting again. She wondered if Casey would be interested in that, now that she had been forced to calm down and had had a few minutes to think. She knew for sure that she wanted to kill Lisa, but Kelly knew that she was also smart enough to have realized already that it was not going to happen. Kelly had seen it already. They were both too strong and too tough.

She could not rule the possibility that Casey was still too angry out, of course. Chances that she would resume the fight with Lisa were still high. If she did not do that, Kelly had no doubts that Casey would find a way to vent the frustration she was certainly feeling with the little people.

Both scenarios would end up with plenty of victims but, somehow, from the new perspective on the world that her increased size had given her, this certainty failed to disturb her as much as it would have just a few hours ago. Had she not just killed thousands of people to protect her status?

The cynic in her even reasoned that this would give her an excuse to punish Casey once she went back for her. It would have been necessary, in any case, to better establish everyone’s new roles. She was not interested in hurting her, but Casey was the ultimate bully, and the only way to make her obey was to bully her into it. And still, Kelly knew that she was too wild to keep her under control the entire time. She wondered what she would need to do to solve that challenge, but decided that she would think about it later.

“Maybe I will need to look the other way, from time to time” Kelly thought. Surprisingly, the biggest problem she found in that idea were not the consequences of what Casey could do if left on her own but the effect in her own image with the population. In the end, one of the most obvious advantages she could offer them as she took over was that she could keep Casey under control.

“I’ll think about it later” she finally decided. She was going to take over the world, first. And even before, she was going to have a closer look at this new world from her new perspective.

From her height she could easily see the Highway that led north and that would bring her to Washington D.C. She could have easily advanced cross-country, but the thousands of cars stuck into it were too beckoning, so she moved towards it. It was time to have a look at the people she intended to rule without crushing them. She covered the two miles in a couple dozen steps, one of them easily bringing her over a four hundred feet tall hill.

Stopping a couple of steps away from her destination she placed her hands on her hips and observed I-455 and the piled up traffic. She marveled once again at how much detail she could make, considering the distance and how small everything was next to her, now. Her massive hazel eyes scanned the stretch of highway in front of her and she took into the chaos that her mere presence was causing.

At her new scale, the people, their cars and their infrastructure were now so diminutive that it was hard for her to see them as people anymore. She wondered, not for the first time, if she had got too big.

Her current size had definitely been practical when dealing with the army. And it also had allowed her to take care of the FSD without problems. But ultimately her goal was to rule over the people and that meant that she had to be able to interact with them.

Her previous height had been much more convenient for that purpose, she thought. If presented with the choice, she would have stayed with it. But she had had no other option. Growing had been the only possibility. Casey and Lisa were to blame for that. They had not wanted to understand the situation. If they had only listened to her… She knew that the three of them working together would have been able to accomplish just anything. Why in the hell had they had to be so stupid?

She had been forced to get bigger to keep them under control. She had known she could grow even more for some time. In the end, it was just a matter of almost dying. It was so simple and yet, she knew that neither Casey nor Lisa, who had not been conscious when they had grown, would never be able to think on that.

She had not realized right away. But something in her body’s reaction when the military had hit her for the fist time with a missile had made her understand that she could get bigger. She had just hoped that it would not have to come to that. Casey and Lisa had not given her any other option, though.

The electrical substation had been an obvious enough choice. She had to bring her body to the limit and another thing she had learned from her confrontation with the army was that there were not that many things that could harm her anymore. She decided to give electricity a chance and she had been right. The pain had been intense during the first few seconds, but soon enough it had been replaced by the familiar and pleasurable feeling of her body expanding. She felt exhilarated at having been right. It had been even better to finally get the proof that she was truly unstoppable. The gain had clearly outweighed the pain.

She had expected to get about twice as big as she had been, unconsciously assuming that the growth ratio would be similar to the difference between her size back in Henford and her bigger size in Hollner. She easily reached the height she was expecting. And then she kept on growing.

Kelly had not been prepared for what happened. The growth process had been faster and way more intense than she had expected. And by the time if was over, she was enormous. Some of the closest buildings, which had been about chest-height before could not even reach mid-shin after the growth was over. It was much more than she had expected. Too much.

She felt disoriented for a short while. Then, the commotion from Downtown took her out of he trance. From her new amazing height Kelly spotted Casey and Lisa easily enough. A cloud of dust was forming where their bodies had broken through yet another building. The area around them looked like a war zone.

Kelly reminded herself that she had decided to get bigger for a reason. Setting aside the concerns for how much bigger than expected she had got, she decided that her new size would at least prove useful in dealing with the now much smaller giant women.

She easily subdued her former friends and then she used her vastly increased power to deal in a much easier way with the army’s new attempts to stop her. For a while, her new size looked almost as a blessing. It made everything look much easier. Now, with the most immediate issues already taken care of, it was time for Kelly to let the new situation sink in.

“Being this big will definitely help to make everyone realize about my power” Kelly thought. “But it will make dealing with people much harder too”

She remained motionless for a few more seconds. Then, she felt some resolve and thought:

“Well, you’ll never know until you try”

Taking a small step to the front, she set her foot softly on the ground, trying to reduce her impact in her surroundings. Even like this, the consequences of her simple gesture were noticeable. Her foot sank deep into the ground. She could see some of the tiny cars bounce slightly as she did so. As soon as she rested her full weight, cracks formed around her foot and advanced towards the highway. She felt some relief when she saw that they stopped about a foot (from her point of view) away from reaching it.

“Fuck” she thought, realizing that she had to get closer and that there was not too much she would be able to do to be gentler than she had been already.

Soon, her left foot was parallel with her right, which made more cars bounce and more cracks form. She started to crouch.

Even being as gentle as she could, her knees landed like meteorites. And, being much closer to the highway than her feet had been, the cracks that formed around them got as far as the road. Kelly could do nothing to prevent a few cars from falling into one of them. From a much closer distance, she saw that the level of chaos in that particular spot was even higher than on the rest of the highway.

Kelly’s mind blocked any feeling of guilt.

“I did not do it on purpose. But I’m not going to stop moving or doing anything I need to do just because the world around me is too fragile. I am taking over the world, am I not?”

Kneeling, the 8-lane highway, now not even a foot wide from her perspective, was within her vast reach. She rested her hands on her knees and took a deep breath as she thought on what to do.

“I need to interact with them” she thought. “So, let’s try it”

Right in front of her a minivan was unsuccessfully trying to trample her way through the packed abandoned cars. Kelly thought it looked interesting enough.

She reached out, moving her hand slowly. In the shadow cast by it, hundreds of people tried to get away from its path. Kelly felt something close to despise at them, knowing that all it would take her to block their attempts of escape would be a slight movement of her wrist. She was not interested on doing that though. She had another objective.

The fingertips of her thumb and index finger closed on the target minivan. Kelly was extremely mindful of the pressure she applied, knowing that it would take her just a small push to crush the van into a metal pancake. Once she felt she had a good enough grip on it, she lifted it from the road and brought it right in front of her enormous hazel eyes. Each of them was larger than the van itself.

The fact that the van had been moving had told her that it was occupied. Now, she could see two very terrified people through the windshield. Bringing her other hand up, she set the minivan in the middle of her palm. The vehicle, barely the size of one of her fingernails, was dwarfed by its immensity. Positioning her palm so that she could look through the windshield again, she proceeded to do what she intended.

“Do everything I say and you’ll live” she said, keeping her voice soft. She knew that even like this she could probably be heard for miles.

“The whole purpose of this is to make sure that you can understand what I say. The rules are simple: if you do what I tell you to do, I’ll know that you can get what I’m saying and I’ll let you live. If you don’t, I’ll crush you”

Kelly gave the people inside the minivan a few seconds to understand what she was saying. Well, at least she was hoping that they could. Then, she went on:

“Get out of the van. You have ten seconds” she said

She realized that she was a little nervous. In the end, this was an important moment. Ever since she had grown to her current size she had addressed the ant-sized people under the assumption that they would understand what she was saying, but she had had no proof of that. And once she had taken care of the immediate issues and had calmed down, her mind had been wondering if her assumption had been right. After all, her voice could now be too thundering or sound just too weird for the little people to understand her.

A door opened. One of the occupants of the minivan got out and stepped into her palm, his hands up. She could not feel him. But she could see him. He was a man in his forties and he was terrified. Still, he had done as commanded and this made Kelly feel very relieved.

“So, they understand me” she thought. “This is going to make everything so much easier”

A few seconds after the first man had gone out, the second occupant of the van had still not made his mind up. Knowing that she could be understood, Kelly felt challenged by that. And she did not like to be challenged at all.

“You, inside the van” Kelly said. “I don’t know what the hell you are thinking about, but you have ten seconds to get out before I crush you.” Her voice kept soft, but her tone was commanding nonetheless.

Seeing that the man already out got even more scared than he had been, Kelly realized that he was probably related to the driver.

“If you don’t want to lose whoever is still inside, I’d recommend you to get him or her out”

The man tried to run around the vehicle and to the passenger’s door, but Kelly realized that the surface of her palm must be much more irregular than it seemed to her, since the man could barely take two strides before he lost his footing and dropped to his knees.

Kelly chuckled, suddenly amused at the difficulties the tiny man was having at something apparently so easy. She could see him looking up at her and she thought that even being so tiny as he was, she could see some anger in his expression.

Just then, the door of the minivan opened and a woman got out. She looked in Kelly’s direction. If she had thought the man was scared, the fear of the woman was several levels higher.

Kelly did not say anything. She just reached to her palm with two fingers and picked the minivan again. Then, holding it over her palm, she pushed her fingers together and flattened it beyond recognition.

“You were seconds away from ending like this” she said in a lecturing tone. The people’s reactions told her that they had understood her again.

Kelly felt very happy at being able to address the tiny people. This removed a lot of concerns from her mind. Feeling more relaxed, she focused on what to tell them.

“You are really tiny, you know?” Kelly said, speaking softly. “I’d say that you are about the size of an ant to me now. How does that make you feel?” she asked

Of course, she was not expecting any answer. She just went on:

“I wonder how many of you I could hold in my palm. What do you think? A few hundreds? The number is hard to grasp, I know. It’s even hard for me. I’ve only been this big for a while. I’m still getting used to it”

 

 

 

It was the most surrealistic and at the same time the scariest moment in Thomas life. It was still hard to believe that Martha and him were standing in a hand the size of a basketball court. But the soft skin under their feet and a looming face the size of a building were proof enough.

They had seen her coming, of course. How could have they missed her? She was so massive they had been able to see her as she approached the highway, even from beyond the hills. The highway had already been gridlocked by the time she had started heading towards them, of course. Thomas and Martha had been stopped for what seemed like forever. Around them, some people had abandoned their cars and were running in either direction. Some others had tried to leave the highway, but they had seen a few get injured when the height between it and the land below had proven to be too much.

Thomas’ thoughts were split between the incredulity at the woman’s size and the wonder at how attractive she was. Martha had been screaming the entire time. Thomas began getting concerned when she easily stepped over the hills and stopped not too far away from them. Each of her steps had caused an ever increasing shake, but the last one, the one that had cleared the hill, had created a quake so strong that everyone in sight lost their footing.

She stopped, and Thomas could not see much more than her calves and thighs; the woman was too close for him to get a view of any other part of her colossal body. Then, after a period of time that felt as it had lasted for ages, one of her feet rose again and, shortly after, set down, much closer to where he was.

It felt like an earthquake. Their minivan lost contact with the road and bounced. It violently hit the road a second later. Martha was screaming and Thomas was wondering what was happening when another earthquake made their van bounce even higher. There was a moment of pause and then two closer and stronger earthquakes. When Thomas felt a large shadow cast over them he knew they were in trouble.

Martha seemed to recover just then. She stepped on the gas and their minivan shot forward, soon crashing into the SUV in front of them. For some reason, Thomas knew that this had been a bad idea. A couple of minutes and a very rough ride later, he was standing on the palm of the woman’s hand and was wondering if any of this would have happened if his wife would have just remained still.

The woman was young and she was visibly happy, after an initial phase where she had shown some puzzle. Her lips, which were thicker than he was tall, were curled in a permanent smile now. She opened her mouth and he knew she would be talking again. Every time she did, it felt as if the sky had opened and someone was addressing him from Heaven. Despite its power, her voice still sounded feminine, though.

“I’m really a Goddess now” the young woman said

Thomas had no option but to agree. Standing in the middle of her hand, he tried to understand how powerful that woman really was. The task was too much for his mind.

 

 

“Now I really know what it means” Kelly said, the thought forming in her head. “I own you. I just own every single one of you. The bigger I get, the most obvious it is”

After a period of uncertainty, Kelly was beginning to feel the power rushing inside her again. She reminded Casey’s words when they had been standing in front of the Millennium Tower.

“Maybe she was right” Kelly thought. “Every size has its pros and cons, but it may be just a matter of adapting. And the bigger I get, the more uncontested my power will be”

The woman in her palm took her out of her thoughts. Based on her gestures, Kelly had assumed that she had been screaming all the time, but now she had also began moving. Kelly frowned slightly when she saw that the woman had started running in her palm and that she seemed to head for the edge. She tripped once, as her husband had done, probably due to the fact that the surface of her skin was uneven for someone so tiny. But she managed to stand up and keep on her way.

Kelly wondered what would the woman do, in case she reached her destination. Would she jump? She was not in the mood for checking it out, though. In a casual gesture, she just cupped her palm and observed as the woman was stopped and then started rolling towards its center.

“Where the hell did you think you were going?” she demanded

The woman tried to stand up, but with her hand still cupped, she was having a hard time to do it. Her husband had rolled just next to her.

A little pissed at the woman, Kelly decided to try something else with her. Turning her free hand upwards, she extended a finger and moved it towards the woman. Then, she used her polished fingernail as some sort of excavator and gently scooped the woman, resting her between her nail and her fingertip. She fit nicely in there.

Raising her until she was right in front of her curious eyes, she took a closer look. She had thought that the woman had been scared before. It was nothing compared with how utterly terrified she was now.

Kelly felt very proud of the technique she had just used. What happened as she held the woman in front of her right eye made her even happier. She could hear her screams. She remembered about the soldier she had briefly captured when she had defeated the army, back in Hollner. Bringing her fingertip closer to her ear, she delighted when the woman’s screams became clearer.

She moved her finger in front of her face once more. In a very soft but very determined voice, she said:

“If you want to live, stop screaming”

It took a while for the woman to comply, but she finally did.

“You and I are going to have a conversation” Kelly announced

She thought she could see a questioning look in the woman’s face.

“I will ask you questions and you will shout your answers to me. If I’m satisfied, I’ll let you and your husband go”

The woman did not move. Kelly added:

“Nod if you understood”

She smiled when she saw the woman’s frantic nods.

“Good” Kelly said as she moved her finger to her ear once more.

“Tell me your name” Kelly commanded

She gave the woman enough time. She finally got her answer in a mousy voice:

“Martha. My name is Martha”

Kelly felt a moment of intense joy. She could understand the tiny woman’s words!

“Can you understand everything I say?” Kelly asked, although she was already quite certain of the answer

“Yes” the ant-sized woman came back in her squeaky voice

The confirmation that she could be understood and at the same time understand what was being said felt almost as good as growing. It was a confirmation that her quest to take over the world would be much easier. Kelly had no doubts that everyone could realize about her absolute power now. Being able to talk to the people meant that she would not need to use it indiscriminately. She expected that most of the times, it would be enough just to bargain from a position of strength. She’d rather bully than destroy on her path to world domination.

So, feeling ecstatic, Kelly moved the finger back to the front and looked at the woman. Then, she said:

“Ok, Martha. Since you can understand me well enough, I have a mission for you. I’ll let you go. But you’ll have to do something for me. I want you and your husband to tell everyone about this. I want everyone to know that I can be merciful. But I also want everyone to know that I’m in charge now. And I want them to know that I won’t restrain on using my power to make sure that everyone understands that. Did you understand?”

Martha nodded frantically once more.

“Good, Martha” Kelly said. Then, she moved her finger carefully towards the road and gently maneuvered so that she would set the tiny woman on the ground as carefully as possible.

When she was done, she looked at her palm, extended the same finger that had held Martha and invited the tiny man to climb. She did not push him when he hesitated. When he finally climbed, she released him close enough to his wife.

“If I can communicate with them I can command them” Kelly thought. “That’s all that’s needed to rule. Well, that and an unlimited supply of raw power. The rest is a just a matter of getting creative”

After her initial doubts at her new size, Kelly felt much better now. She felt as she should be able to handle things, even if some of them would be quite more challenging than they had been. It was the price for having made her power grow exponentially.

“This size can be fun as well” she then thought. “You just need to start exploring your surroundings from a new point of view, that’s all”

The highway, with its thousands of trapped vehicles looked amusing enough to spend some more time getting used to her new perspective. Tired of being on her knees, she decided to sit. She moved carefully in order to sit parallel to the road. No matter how gentle she had tried to be, though, the moment her buttocks hit the ground the consequences were quite worse than she had anticipated.

With her long legs extending hundreds of feet parallel to the road, Kelly looked with incredulity at the dozens of cars that were now upside down just because she had rested her ass on the ground. Among them, hundreds of people were trying to get back on their feet and were running in what she assumed was panic.

“Well, it will take a while to get used to the impact of my new size in the world, it seems” she thought. Once more, she did not feel bad about what had happened. She was just surprised. She had not been careless when she had sat, so there was no way she could have avoided what had happened. And once more, she decided that she would not stop doing anything she wanted just because those that did not share her height could not handle it.

She got distracted observing the fleeing people for a few seconds. They were so small! They seemed to be running at a snail’s pace and from Kelly’s point of view. Their whole effort seemed to be utterly stupid, since they were basically running parallel to her legs and not getting away from her at all.

She wondered what to do. She felt playful and a little naughty.

“You on the highway” she addressed them. “I know you can understand me, so pay attention”

She saw some people stopping, but most still kept on running. She knew that they could hear her just the same, so she just went on.

“I will allow you to flee, but only if you follow my instructions” she said. Then, she let them know what she wanted: “In a while I will be heading north. No matter how careful I am, you guys don’t seem to fare so well when I’m around, so I don’t want you in my path when I get on my way. I want you to go south. If you are already going in that direction, great. If you are going north, though, stop right now, turn and start running in the opposite direction”

She waited for a few seconds. She was happy to see that quite a lot of people were doing as commanded. There were always a few that could not follow instructions, though. She was tempted to be rough with them, but in the last moment, she decided that digging an empty stretch of highway with her hand and making it impassable on the way north would be just as effective.

“That was a warning. Don’t test my patience” she warned them

Even if they had wanted to test it, they would not have been able to, of course. The fifty foot deep and two hundred foot long crater she had dug on the road was absolutely impassable for the tiny people.

Happy that she had got what she wanted, Kelly forgot about the mites and focused on their vehicles. A gray coach got her attention. Picking it up, she extended the middle finger of her left hand and placed it on it. The coach could not even match its length.

“One of this can fit about fifty people” Kelly thought, amazed. “I truly am colossal” her mind added.

Toying with the coach, which was empty, she placed it on her palm and looked for the largest vehicles she could find. A couple of minutes later, her palm was holding two more coaches, and four eighteen wheelers.

“I should get in the transportation business” she joked aloud.

Then, she just clapped her hands together, with the intention of flattening the vehicles on it. The effects were much worse, though. Unanticipated by Kelly, her clap produced a massive shockwave of devastating consequences for the ant-sized people close to her. Windows in all the cars two miles around shattered into pieces. Those cars that had been closer to her were even flattened by the wave front. People in the same area simply ceased to be. That included Thomas and Martha. Kelly was awestruck by what had happened. Even the road right under where her hands had met had sunk and cracked, pushed by an invisible but violent force.

“Of fuck!” she said aloud

Stooping down, she took a closer look at the road. It was very hard to believe that her simple gesture could have had so dire consequences. But the results of her action where there to be seen… She could not deny the crushed vehicles… or the corpses.

“There must be hundreds of victims… but I just clapped!” her mind protested

Once more, she felt astonished at what had happened but she did not feel guilty. She was beginning to realize that she could not sympathize with the tiny mites. She was just incapable of feeling sorry for them.

With no one alive or in good shape at arm’s reach, Kelly decided that this was as good a moment as any to stand up. She did not mind being careful when stepping, now. After all, all possible damage had been done already.

Back from her full height, Kelly looked north, the direction she would be heading to. Her previous warning and the consequent incentive had prevented any more people from moving in that direction, but it did not matter. The highway was gridlocked as far as her eye could see, and she could see very far.

She looked down to see the pretty noticeable depression on the road just next to her left foot. It was spherical… as if a giant ball had crashed with it.

“This size… I’m not just bigger, there is something else. I’m big beyond a point where the consequences of my actions are at a completely different level. I’m like a force of nature now” Kelly reflected

Then, as she took a step to the front, her foot landing right next to the highway, she saw more cars bounce.

“I won’t be able to stay careful enough. It’s just impossible. Things will get destroyed. People will die. I should better accept it”

“I’m sorry” she said aloud, although she didn’t really sound like she was.

“And they should better accept it as well. It’s not as if they can do anything about it, anyway” she thought

Then, she started walking north, increasing her distance with the highway just a little, to give the tiny people a chance.

 

Chapter 3. Therapy

 

Lisa was desperate. After a while of searching around for Casey she had not been able to find any clue of her whereabouts. Finally, the idea of asking people occurred to her. No one seemed to willing to cooperate so finally, she decided to pick a volunteer. The fear she caused on him made her feel very sorry. Still, finding Casey was more important than anyone’s feelings.

When she learned that Casey had dived into the bay and disappeared she felt some moments of puzzle. Then she realized that what Casey had really wanted was to get out of the city and to make sure that no one really knew in which direction she had gone.

“Fuck” Lisa said aloud.

“Where the hell are you going, Casey?” she thought

Then, Casey’s last words before tossing her into downtown played again in her mind. She had not only threatened her, but also her family. Lisa felt as if someone had stabbed her through the heart. Her family! How had she been able to forget about them for so long?

Images of Casey finding Joe and Stella suddenly came to her head. Before she even realized it, Lisa was running. She headed to the outskirts of the city, in the same path Kelly had chosen, hurrying as much as she could. She had to find Casey before she could get to her family. They had been at the FSD, the last time she had seen them.

 

 

She felt like she had dived forever. She was amazed at how she had been able to hold her breath for what seemed like at least half an hour. Of course, after having grown to her current size and having enjoyed the inhuman amount of strength her transformation had provided her, she was ready to accept any new side effects of it quite easily. They were still very welcome, in any case.

She took her head out of the water and took a deep breath. Then, she lazily swam in the direction of the coast, until she felt the bottom of the ocean with her toes. Standing, with the waterline barely reaching to her chest, she felt big again. Of course she had not forgotten about Kelly, but her self-esteem had recovered quite a lot as she had put some distance with her former friend.

It had been lucky that Kelly had headed north when she had left Hollner for reasons still unknown to Casey. She needed to go south and it would have been much worse if her path had had to cross that of Kelly again. The farther away she was, the better. Until she was ready, of course.

She waded, heading south along the coast. It was mostly formed of cliffs, in that particular area. She did not care. Sooner or later she would find a good enough spot to emerge.

 

 

Lisa had to stop when she got to the highway. Or, to be precise, to what used to be a highway. The crater was deep enough even to stop someone of her height from advancing. Her mind needed a second to accept that the crater was nothing else than one of Kelly’s footprints. Lisa was already used to her own effect on the roads, but her mind was unprepared to understand the impact of someone of Kelly’s current dimensions.

The depression was as long as Lisa stood tall. And from her position, Lisa thought that if she were standing on its bottom, not much more than her torso would emerge out of it.

“Oh God” she said aloud

Then, she saw them. She had overlooked them at first, as awestruck as she had been by the proportions of the imprint. Once she realized about what else had happened there it became impossible to take her eyes out of the bottom of the depression. There were more than a dozen, all of them in different colors and shapes. It had taken Lisa a while to realize they were the remainders of cars, after having been compressed beyond recognition.

Lisa’s blood froze. She understood that Kelly’s careless step had probably ended with the lives of dozens of people. She felt her eyes watering again.

“Why, Kelly? Killing those soldiers was cruel but this… this people were just trying to flee the city. Why did you need to do this? Did you even notice, when you did?”

As affected as she was by her discovery, Lisa knew that she could not waste time. Her family needed her. She had to find Casey before she found them. Forcing herself to forget about the consequences of Kelly’s actions, she circled around the footprint and started running north again. There were a few more of Kelly’s footprints on her path. She did not stop for long, but she saw that there were cars on the bottom of each of them. Then, the footprints seemed to move away from the road. From her vantage point of view, Lisa saw that it looked as if Kelly had taken a few steps away from the highway and resumed her trek north through the fields next to it.

“Did you realize what you were doing? Or was it just your attention being grabbed by something?” Lisa thought, not too willing to think well of Kelly, after all she had seen.

 

 

The screams sounded like music in Casey’s ears. After wading around a cliff she had found herself facing a beach and, to her surprise, there were still people on it!

She quickly identified the small coastal town behind it as one of the many vacation destinations south of Hollner. The combination of a very good weather with small sandy beaches isolated by regular cliffs made that area of the Atlantic Coast one of the most popular tourist destinations on the country.

The fact that the beach was not as crowded as it would have typically been at that point in summer told Casey that many people had probably heard the news of what was going on in Hollner. The fact that there were still some people enjoying the weather told her that not everyone listened to newscasts.

To Casey, still feeling some frustration about what had happened with Kelly, the sight was very welcome. Of course, the people would pay her frustration.

 

 

Sally needed some time to react when she heard the first screams in the distance. She was tanning and she was not going to be bothered because someone might have seen some jellyfish in the water. She only had a couple of days of vacations left and she was determined to have the best tan in the office, so she had been sunbathing since pretty early in the morning. Well, as early as her hangover had let her wake up, at least.

When the screams got closer and more frequent, she had no other option than to sit down and to try to find out what was going on. She needed a couple of seconds to understand what she was looking at. It was too impossible a sight.

“What the hell?” she thought as she let the size of the woman wading towards the beach sink in. She was huge! About halfway across the cove, the water barely reached over her knees.

The woman was young and not bad looking. Sally worked out and was pretty proud of her own figure, but she could not deny that the woman had a nice body and was in excellent shape.

Then, she realized about her expression. She was instantly filled with terror. She knew that look. She had dated a football player, back in College. He had the same look when he drank and was about to get violent. Thank God, he had never hit her. But he had had fights with almost everyone else in College. She was grateful when he was expelled and she had a reason to break up with him.

Sally did not need anything else to react. She just stood up and started running, joining a pretty sizeable group of people that were doing the same.

 

 

Casey was about to step on the sand. The beach was almost empty now, but the people were not that far away. She knew that they were close enough so that it would really be her decision what to do with them. And she was not feeling very gentle.

“Why are you all leaving? Weren’t you expecting me?” Casey asked in a mean tone. “Haven’t you been watching the news? After having trashed half of Hollner’s Downtown, I would have expected to be a little more popular”

Of course, no one answered. They just tried to unsuccessfully get away from her. She took a first step into the beach. The sand sunk and compressed under her foot. Her left foot was soon ashore, as well.

“Well, since it doesn’t seem you know who I am, let me introduce myself. My name is Casey Morgan, I’m 25 and I am way bigger than any of you” she said

Three steps later, her toes were already right behind a group of laggards. Her frustration was not entirely gone, so instead of just stepping, she stomped on them. This made the volume of the screams intensify considerably.

“And one of the things I like the most about my size is that it makes finishing you so damn easy” Casey added

Two steps later, she was next to the beach’s parking lot. Most people were still running up the streets, getting deeper into the small town. A few had been stupid enough to try to get their cars. A succession of accidents had blocked the way out and trapped them inside.

Casey calmly walked towards the exit. A large SUV and a red minivan had crashed against each other right in front of the exit lane.

“Idiots” Casey said aloud as she set her foot in a way that it would get most of both vehicles.

Standing there, she looked at the rest of the parking lot. It was pretty big. Seeing the fate of the cars under her foot had apparently convinced everyone that being inside of one was not such a good idea. Doors opened and people ran towards the opposite side of the parking lot.

Casey carelessly kicked two cars in their direction. She giggled when she saw them trampling over a few of the fleeing people.

She was starting to feel better. Being able to kill the little fuckers with such ease was almost enough to forget about Kelly and her own frustration. She loved being the bigger fish again.

She waded into the mass of cars and people, finishing several of both under her feet. When she was basically standing in the middle of it all, Casey crouched and carelessly scooped a handful of people from the mob.

Standing up again, she sneered as she observed the tiny bugs. That’s how everyone should look to her! Even Lisa and Kelly!

“Can you feel it?” Casey asked. She was not expecting any reply. “Can you feel just how tiny and ridiculous you are next to me? I’m a Goddess. I can do anything I want to you, and all you can do is squirm and shout” she added

She waited a couple of seconds, making her mind up. Her frustration decided for her.

Without further word, she started to close her fingers around the mass of people. Before the final push, she said:

“That’s all it takes”

Killing the tiny bastards was having a therapeutic effect. She felt better with every life she took. Each of them reminded her of her power. Without Kelly around, no one could even dream of challenging her. And soon, not even Kelly would be able to stand in her way.

The sound of guns being fired took her out of her thoughts. She then realized about the feeble drops in her skin. Turning, she saw a couple of squad cars and what looked like four cops shooting their handguns at her.

A scene like this would have typically made her mad, despite the fact that she perfectly knew that there was no way those puny weapons could harm her. Something in her current train of thought made her look at the situation with new eyes.

The cops were still shooting at her when she turned and faced them. She dropped the half a dozen corpses on her hand and placed her hands on her hips, letting them go on. She let them empty their clips as bullets harmlessly bounded of her impregnable skin.

“You really think you can hurt me with that!” Casey said in a mocking tone. “How cute!”

The cops were desperately trying to reload their weapons.

“Haven’t you been watching the news?” Casey then asked

The shots started again. Casey was seriously considering crushing them flat when a she had a better idea.

Rising her leg as high as she could, she then stomped down hard. Many cars around her ended up upside down. That included the squad cars. One of the cops ended up crushed under one of them, even if that was not what Casey had intended. Still, the situation was funny enough. The other three were trying to recover from the quake and stand up when her large shadow was cast over them. Being careful enough, she plucked them one by one and emptied them in her waiting palm.

She brought them just in front of her face and offered them her best smile. Then, she said:

“You know? The easy thing would have been to step on you. Very easy, as a matter of fact. But I decided not to. At least, not yet. You see, I was moved by your valiant attempts at defending your citizens. I realized that you did not really understand what you were up against. Shooting me, as if that was going to even tickle me!” she said with a smirk.

“I need to confess something to you. I’m feeling very frustrated. It’s a long story, and I don’t have time for it now, but over the last hour or so, my self-esteem has not been at its peak. I’ve never been to the shrink, but I’ve heard that in many cases, breaking something or hitting a pillow helps ease some of that frustration. I don’t have any pillow around, but when one is my size, I guess that a small town can do the job” she said

Of course, the three cops in her hand understood what she meant. She smiled as the cacophony of screams started. Her voice shadowed them all:

“I have a lot of frustration to ease, so I’m going to get rough with this town. I wanted to let you know before I finish you like the bugs you are” she said

A second later, a loud clapping noise could be heard in every corner of town as Casey brought her hands together, turning the three cops into pulp.

 

 

 

Sally saw that her feet were starting to leave some traces of blood in the asphalt as she ran along the road. She would have never thought that feet could hurt so much. She had never thought that she would have to run barefoot on the road, either.

The only thing that was driving her to try to keep her pace was the fact that the giant woman that had emerged from the ocean had now chosen the same road she was on to advance into town. She was walking barefoot, as well, but Sally doubted that she was having the same trouble with her feet. As a matter of fact, every time the giant woman completed a step there was a loud thud and a quite noticeable shake, and Sally could have sworn that she had seen her feet breaking through the asphalt and sinking on the road.

A block later, Sally could keep it up no more. There was no one behind her anymore. Still, she knew that stopping, with the woman heading in her direction, was a very bad idea. She had not stopped to watch her while she had spent some time in the waterfront, but what she had heard in the distance had been enough to make her very scared.

Sally felt tears coming to her eyes. She was beginning to realize that her life was likely to end much sooner than she had expected. Then, a quick look to the side showed her something. Her mind, which was usually very shallow, had an idea. She headed for the alley.

A few steps into the alley, she could move no more. She let herself drop, sitting on the ground and resting her back against a large dumpster. Bringing one foot up, she narrowed her eyes as she saw her sole, covered by blood and dirt.

She was breathing hard, trying to calm down. The thuds and shakes of the giant woman’s steps were getting closer. Sally was scared, but in her mind, there was no other potential outcome than the one where the woman would walk past the alley and further into town, leaving her alone. She had managed to convince herself that she was too large to take notice of someone as small as Sally in the distance.

The ground around her shook with much higher intensity and some dust fell from the roof of the building to her right, three stories above. The next shake was so strong that she could even feel the heavy dumpster she was resting against move. She was expecting an even stronger shake, and to see the woman’s foot pass through the alley.

The next thud did not come. The next shake did not happen. Sally started to become anxious. The thud finally came. It was even stronger than she would have expected. And then, a large shadow was cast over her as the woman’s face blocked the entrance of the alley. Her large brown eyes were locked on her. Her mischievous smile was the only thing that could make the situation even more terrifying.

Her lips parted and a naughty voice said:

“Hi there, Barbie”

 

 

The blonde woman in bikini had been noticeable enough, even more so when she had started dropping from the main group of the crowd until she had remained a lone laggard, running up the road. Casey had already set her attention on her. She did not know what she would do with her, but she knew she would do something. Whether she would just stomp her flat or would invest a little more time in her, she had not yet decided. Then, the woman turned and got into an alley, and Casey knew it would be the latter.

She knelt in the ground and peeked into the alley. The woman was resting against a dumpster, not too deep inside. She was easily within her reach. She seemed to be investing all the energy she had left in screaming and none in trying to get away, so Casey had a lot of time to decide what to do. She finally reached out and picked her up with two fingers. Removing her from the alley, Casey sat on her knees and brought the panicky woman in front of her eyes. She kept on screaming, but she did not care. As a matter of fact, she liked being able to inspire such a terror in her.

“Mmmm… let’s see” Casey started saying as she addressed the tiny woman. “Big boobs, nice tan, long blonde hair, slutty bikini…” she kept going. “You are a bombshell. And you know it, of course. I guess you enjoy it when other women look at you, wishing they could be you. Am I right?”

The woman stopped screaming and looked at Casey with a mix of fear and surprise. Casey loved it. She knew that the woman was wondering what she was going to do with her. She decided to play a little more.

“I’ve never been one of those women that wish they could be someone else. I’m happy enough with what nature gave to me. And of course, now I’m even happier. Now, other women look at me and wish they could be me” she said

She let the woman dangle from her fingers a couple more seconds and asked:

“Do you?”

The woman did not say anything, but her eyes were questioning.

“Do you wish you could be me?” Casey asked

The woman was still not talking. Her expression was very puzzled, though. Casey let her ego do the talking.

“Do you wish that you could pick people in your fingers? Do you wish that you could crush a car under your foot? Or end a dozen lives in one step? Would you like being able to use a skyscraper as a dollhouse? Have you ever thought on fucking half a dozen full grown men at the same time?”

The woman finally opened her mouth. Her voice was feeble and she stuttered as she said:

“Please, don’t kill me”

Casey let a loud laugh out.

“See, this is what I was talking about”

“Please, I’ll do anything you want” the little woman said, her voice getting a little steadier

Casey laughed once more.

“And what could something as pathetic as you possibly do for someone like me?”

Casey loved every second of it. Ever since she had left the prison she had focused too much in what could only be defined as mass destruction. She had not taken the time to interact with tiny individuals, and now she realized that this had been a mistake. Back in Henford, one of the things she had enjoyed the most about her size had been being able to bully people. Individual people. She was bigger now, which had made larger scale destruction easier, but her size still allowed her to interact with tiny individuals without problems.

The thought that this would change soon, once she achieved what she was going after, crossed her mind. She did not have second thoughts, though. In her mind, size was power were the only thing that mattered. And there was never anything like too much power.

“Please, just anything” the woman sobbed

Casey smirked evilly. Then, her mouth moved back to a warmer smile.

“Ok. Costs as much killing you as letting you go”

Then, without saying anything else, she set the woman on the ground. She looked up, her blue eyes meeting Casey’s, puzzled.

“Didn’t you want to go? Go” Casey said

The woman turned and started to move away from Casey, limping. She was slow!

Casey gave her a few seconds, letting the little woman build her hope up. Then, she said:

“You did not really believe me, did you?”

The woman turned and Casey could see the panic in her eyes. She could see something else. She thought it was the look of hope shattering. The woman turned again and tried to force her pace. Casey’s fist slammed hard on her a second later, turning her body into a bloody stain in the crater it left in the asphalt.

“Pea brain” Casey muttered as she stood up and looked for her next victims.

 

 

“So, this is where you all were?” the woman’s powerful voice flooded the theater where Louis had hid with Beth and a couple hundred more people.

The roof of the theater was now gone. The giant woman had easily removed it. A few of the other people that had tried to hide into the theater with Louis were now crushed as some chunks of the ceiling had rained down on them.

Louis was holding Beth in his arms. She was shaking. A few people tried to make a run for the emergency exit, only to be met by the woman’s fist. As she removed it, with some of the gory remains still stuck to her knuckles, she chuckled and said:

“We have just met. It’s rude to leave so early”

Louis looked up and then he saw the woman’s eyes locked on him. He felt utter panic. Her hand was soon moving in his direction. He turned, trying to protect Beth, offering her back to the approaching hand. Soon, a vicious force pushed him on the sides and he was lifted with the force of a theme park attraction.

He did not know too well what had happened when he felt his rise stop and then the force that had been almost crushing him released him and he felt rolling down a soft slope. He landed in an uneven surface. Turning and looking up, he saw the woman’s face much closer than she had expected. A shiver ran down his spine as he realized he was lying in her palm. A scream to his right made him turn and his blood froze as he saw that Beth was lying right next to him.

“What a lovely couple we have here” the powerful voice said. “So young, so pure, so much in love” it went on, with a trace of mockery in its tone

The woman’s eyes suddenly focused on something else, in the distance, and he felt her other hand move. Then, he heard a loud boom somewhere below him and her voice said:

“Did you think I was not looking anymore?”

She had sounded annoyed. When she turned to look at them, her expression changed and she smirked once more.

Her hand approached without warning once more and Louis felt the vicious force once more. He realized that she had picked him between her fingers. Now even closer to the woman’s face, he could see her window-sized eyes and even feel her warm breath.

“Do you love her?” she asked

Louis nodded.

The woman chuckled.

“All men say the same. And then, you just lose your head when you see some nice tits or you have the chance to get into someone else’s pants” her mocking voice said. “I know it, believe me. A lot of men have cheated on their girlfriends with me”

Louis could not find any words. He could only shake his head.

“Well, yeah” her voice said. “Let’s see what you do when you get your hands on some really nice tit”

She moved her hand and he found himself right in front of a nipple the size of a camping tent.

“Hold tight. The longer you hold, the longer you’ll live” the voice said

He understood. He moved her arms around the uneven surface and tried to get a hold of it. He managed to secure his position just an instant before the force on his sides went away, letting him dangle.

He almost lost her grip when the surface he was holding too shook in a random pattern. When he associated that to the sound he had just heard and realized that it had been the result of the woman giggling, he realized the full extend of the situation he was in.

 

 

Casey was enjoying thoroughly. She realized that she had missed having some closer interaction with some of the people she tormented. It was not as if she did not enjoy the Godzilla approach, as well. She did; enormously. But her size offered her many possibilities and she wanted to enjoy them all.

With the tiny man now dangling from her nipple, she brought the palm that contained his girlfriend higher and smiled at her.

“See? All men are the same, honey”

Casey was surprised when the little woman suddenly looked up and, raising a fist, said:

“Let Louis go, you giant bitch”

The woman’s shy look had not anticipated this sort of reaction. Of course, Casey did not like it. She narrowed her eyes and then she just tossed the woman over her shoulder. She did not bother to turn to see where she landed.

The man at her nipple started screaming almost right away. Bored with him, she just slapped her hand at him, crushing him against her tit.

“So much for my intimate moment” Casey thought.

Then, she looked down at the dozens of people still trapped in the theater she had ripped open. Feeling Godzilla-ish once more, Casey stood up.

 

 

“Is she leaving?” a woman asked closed to Lane as they could see her stand up and turn.

Lane wished with all his heart that that would be the case. Still, he had a very bad hunch. The woman did not move away from the theater… she had just turned. Then, her legs flexed. And then, they flexed some more.

Lane realized what was going on when her movement brought her buttocks closer and almost over his head. He turned to move backwards. It was too late. A shadow covered him and an instant later everything went black

 

 

People were scurrying by her legs as Casey sat in the ruins of what had been a theater.

She wondered how many people she had crushed under her ass. Judging by how many were still up and running and how strong the crowd in the theater had been, she guessed that she had dealt with about half of them.

Feeling playful, she brought her hand to street level as she sat and toyed with a few of the people next to her. A couple were shot for a block or so as she flicked them.

She saw that a few of the people had also managed to miraculously survive and were between her legs, right in front of her crotch. As she made that observation, she noticed something else: the warmth had returned. And so had the wetness in her pussy.

She moaned, delighted. She had managed to beat the frustration and to forget quite a lot about Kelly. She was still a goddess. And she was the only one that knew how to really enjoy the size she had been given. And soon, not even Kelly would be able to stop her.

She had spent more time than she had expected in that unnamed beach town. A quick look around her showed her that over half of the buildings in town were nothing more than piles of rubble. She had dealt with them harshly, as she had done with the population. Her rampage had started as a way to ease frustration, but now that she was done with it, she had found once more the inner flame that had driven her during most of the day and during her entire experience in Henford. Her horniness had come back with it.

She knew she should get going. She was on a mission, in the end. She took a look at the people trying to get away from the space between her legs and then said aloud:

“There’s always time for a quickie”

Without further word, she reached out for them.

 

Chapter 4. Adaptation

Kelly ignored the highway as she calmly walked along its path, keeping a safe enough distance so that the effects of her presence would not be deadly for the people still trapped on it. She was pretty sure they could still feel them very intensely though, and she unconsciously enjoyed the idea.

“Why shouldn’t they? Everyone should know who I am” Kelly thought as she advanced

There was a shockwave as she took a step forward. She was already beginning to get used to them. They just happened, when she walked at a good pace. Suddenly, Kelly stopped and let a laugh out. Slapping her ass with her hand, she let out an even louder chuckle. She had just realized what those shockwaves were.

“Am I walking faster than the speed of sound?” she thought

She had suddenly remembered about something she once saw on Discovery Channel. At that moment, she instinctively knew that it was the only possible explanation for the phenomenon. She felt thoroughly impressed with herself. Kelly was not an expert in aviation, but if what she thought was true, then she was moving faster than a jetliner just by walking!

Her previous question about how long it would take her to cross the country was partially answered: less than a plane flight. And that was if she just stuck to walking. She tried to imagine how fast she could be if she ran, but the idea was hard to grasp.

She had enjoyed enormously her previous size. It had definitely been much more convenient to play with the world around her. But the prodigious nature of her new dimensions was beginning to sink in.

“I thought I was a Goddess before, but I was a mere giant, like Lisa or Casey. Now I am really a true Goddess. One that can walk faster than sound. One that can change the landscape at her will” she thought as her foot dug another crater the size of a football pitch

She took a quick look at the highway, her billboard sized eyes quickly focusing on the thousands of people on it. She wondered if they realized.

“Of course they realize!” her mind screamed. “How could they not? I am the most extraordinary sight they’ve seen in their entire lives” it added

She took a couple more steps as she kept looking at them.

“I cannot be challenged anymore. I’m too powerful for that. They should have learned by now. I’d rather not have to destroy another army to make my point” she thought. “I’m not interested in mindless destruction, though. I’m not Casey” she thought, trying to convince herself.

She reached a hill that stood almost as tall as her navel. It seemed to be part of a range of short mountains. Well, at least they looked short to her. The only way through them was along the highway, but as packed as it was, she knew that going that way would inevitably mean ending hundreds of lives.

She stopped to observe the landscape beyond the hill, before making a decision. She could not prevent a smile as she looked at the first town she had met since she had left the FSD. It could not be more than fifteen miles away. A short distance, by Kelly’s new standards.

It was not too big a town. Of course, nothing looked too big to Kelly anymore, but in the distance, the town did not appear to be larger than Henford. She doubted it would hold more than twenty thousand people.

“Who would have imagined that a town like Henford would look so small?” Kelly wondered, remembering her short trek around her hometown when she and to a larger extent Lisa had stopped Casey. She had definitely done a lot of growing, since then.

Of course, she felt very attracted by the small town. Attracted enough to accept a little bit more collateral damage. She was about to head towards the highway and the only pass toward the valley beyond when a flash of the fight between Lisa and Casey came to mind. She had an idea. She thought it was worth a try.

Kelly bent her knees and then jumped. She had not expected the results to be so spectacular. Shot upwards by an incomprehensible force, Kelly’s titanic body easily cleared the hill and landed well past it.

What had been an easy hop to Kelly was much harder for her surroundings, though. Her legs sank on the ground well beyond her ankles and massive cracks shot outwards in all directions. Quite unwillingly, Kelly had caused a Magnitude 6 earthquake, its epicenter right under her bare feet.

As she removed herself from the crater she had created, she saw a bridge crumbling in the distance and wondered if it would not have been better to “just” step on a few dozen cars through the easy route.

Well, what had been done was done, so there was no point on wailing about it. And, setting aside the consequences, Kelly felt quite impressed with what she had accomplished.

In any case, if she had tried to find a way to announce herself to the population, she could not have found a better way.

Bridge aside, the town did not look to be in such a bad shape anyway, so Kelly thought that it would serve her purpose well enough. And her purpose was no other than to explore a little. She wanted to spend some time with a real town from her new perspective. She had left Hollner in a hurry, trying to get to the FSD before anyone could react to her new presence, and apart from the highway, this was the first time she met a population center.

She kept her pace calm as she closed the distance with her target. She covered it in less than a minute. Widening her stance so that each of her feet would be on either side of the main road getting into the city, Kelly placed her hands on her hips and observed. Her lips were curled in a permanent smile as she did.

The little town was wider than she was tall, but not by that much. The observation made her feel, once more, magnificent.

“I’m not building sized anymore. I’m town sized!” she thought

The hill she had so easily cleared had hidden her approach until quite late, so basically, she had caught the population unawares. As she stood and watched, though, more and more people started filling the streets and headed towards the different exit points in the city that were not straddled by a titanic woman.

Standing where she was, Kelly had a Google Earth view of the entire town. The image felt curious. It was almost as if she were flying over it in a chopper, even if both her feet were firmly planted on the ground.

The town was very typical. It featured a very typical main street and some very typical neighborhoods filled with brown houses, each of them with its own yard. Closer to the center, there were some taller buildings. It was hard to tell what they were, from up above, but Kelly was pretty sure that one of them would be the bank. The city hall was also easy enough to spot.

She had remained silent and motionless for a little over a minute, as she observed. It had been time enough for the streets to fill with people. She had to acknowledge that they had been remarkably quick. Without knowing very well why, Kelly enjoyed having this effect on the population. As she followed the erratic movement of the newly formed mob with her eyes, she noticed something weird. She could hear the screams. True enough, they were distant and feeble, but she could hear them.

“Curious” she thought

She was pretty sure she had not been able to hear screams ever since she had grown to her new stature. Especially from that far away.

“Am I getting used to the size, maybe?” she thought.

She was eager to check, so without saying anything, she crouched and realized that the screams, while still sounding feeble, were just a notch louder. Keeping on the catcher’s position, Kelly observed the little town from a lower height. She marveled at the amount of detail she was able to make. Focusing on a particular street, she could even identify the makes and models of cars and the colors of people’s clothes. This actually reminded her she was dealing with people. Thousands of them.

Standing again, she adopted a commanding pose once more and prepared to address her audience.

“Hi there my tiny people” she said, her tone cheerful enough. She kept it at a regular volume, certain that she would have no problems to be heard. “Unless you’ve been watching the news, I guess that you’ll be wondering who I am. My name’s Kelly and I am kind of your new Goddess. You can all see how big I am, so there’s no point in me explaining the obvious. I have one single rule for you: obey me and things are mostly going to be fine”

It had not been her best speech, but it did the job. Back at her full height, she saw some cars and people getting closer to some of the other exits in town. She did not like that.

“I thought it would be pretty obvious, but I’ll say it, anyway. I don’t want anyone leaving the town. I plan on spending some time with you and I want you all there”

A few people seemed to have second thoughts, after her words, but most were still trying to make it out of town.

“The smaller they are, the stupider they get” Kelly thought

There was no point on repeating her orders when it was so easy for her to enforce them. So, without saying anything else, she took her hands from her hips and started walking around the small town. She got to the next big road in two steps. The first cars were already getting into it.

For a second, Kelly was tempted to finish the dozen or so cars, to make an example out of them. In the last moment, though, she felt a little sorry for the tiny people and just set the foot in their path, replacing the road and the land around it by an impassable crater.

Without even stopping, she got to the next road in two more steps and repeated the operation.

The third and final road ended on a small bridge that crossed a dry creek, quite similar to the one in Henford. From her height, Kelly could see that some cars had already made it to the bridge. Crouching, Kelly turned her left palm upwards, placed it under the bridge and ripped it from its foundations. Standing up again, she brought the bridge in front of her face, trying to keep it balanced enough so that cars would not roll out of it. There were four vehicles on it.

She was satisfied at what she had achieved. She did not think that she had killed anyone, but people on the town must have surely realized that there was nothing they could do to challenge her, now.

She had a grin on her lips as she kept her stare on the little bridge and the cars on top. Almost whispering, she said:

“Get out of you cars”

She waited a few seconds. There was no reaction. She did not raise her voice. She just whispered again:

“Get out of your cars or I’ll toss you into the next county”

A couple of seconds later, a few doors started to open and two people got out. Encouraged by that, the rest of drivers soon joined them.

They started screaming right away. Their voices were shadowed by Kelly’s loud chuckle. She could hear them! She could hear them well enough, as a matter of fact.

“Shut up” she whispered. She got the intended result almost immediately.

She needed to check that what she thought was true. She would need some cooperation for that. She was sure that she would get it.

“You. The guy in the red T-shirt” she said, addressing the most noticeable man in the group. His scared movements told her that he had understood her. “Tell me your name” she commanded

The man turned, unsure. Still, he managed to gather his courage and shouted:

“Rick”

Kelly felt a wave of satisfaction taking over her body. She had perfectly understood the man’s words. And that was amazing!

She was very sure that she had not been able to hear the people back on the highway so well, even when holding them next to her ear, so what had happened could only mean one thing.

“I’m definitely getting used to the size. My body is adapting, somehow. I think it already happened, when I grew the first time” she thought, very happy with the situation and remembering how it had taken her a while, after she had grown through the hotel’s roof, to be able to focus her sight and to get used to moving with the ground constantly sinking under her feet.

An idea then came to mind. She was about to discard it when she thought “What the hell!”

Addressing the people on her palm in the same soft whisper she had used until now, she said:

“Stay still. It’s for your own good”

Rick was a good enough option, so she brought her free right hand up and then moved her thumb and index fingers carefully towards him. He realized what was going to happen soon enough. He had no time to react. Before he could even turn, she had locked him between her two fingertips. Then, she focused hard on trying to keep the very fine balance between holding him strongly enough so that he would not fall and crushing him. Her previous attempts had all been unsuccessful… and a few unlucky people had ended up becoming gory stains.

It was different this time. Her fingers were already a few inches over her palm and Kelly could feel Rick squirming between them. The accomplishment felt exhilarating! Turning her fingers so that she had a direct view of Rick, she smiled very widely when she saw him safely pinched between them, alive and kicking.

“This is amazing” she said aloud

In her fingers, Rick kept unsuccessfully fighting. Kelly was not concerned at all about it. She knew that she could hold him like that forever without hurting him, now. She felt incredibly proud of herself. And even more powerful than she had ever felt before.

“I hope you realize that you are a very special person, Rick” Kelly said. “You are actually the first person I pick that doesn’t end up crushed”

Rick was obviously scared by her words. She did not care at all.

“Do you realize what’s going on?” Kelly asked him. “I can bring an entire city block down with one step. Hell, I can even cause an earthquake if I want. But I can also hold you, the puniest thing in the world, and not hurt you. Isn’t that amazing? Doesn’t this make me the ultimate Goddess?” she asked

Pinched between her fingers, the quarter inch Rick nodded frantically. Kelly liked that.

Without further word, she turned her palm upwards and let Rick go. He rolled all the way to its cupped center. Not feeling the need to explain herself, Kelly just crouched again and was as careful as she could when she set the bridge back on the bottom of the creek. She did not fool herself into thinking that there had not been at least a few broken limbs as the bridge and the cars had rolled from her tall hand, but she was reasonably sure that no one had ended up dead. Of course, one could never know, with the little people being so fragile as they were.

She was not interested in them anymore, though. She was still focused on Rick. Standing up, she opened her palm and looked at him. He did not look so well. Kelly blushed a little when she realized that her two simple gestures had made Rick drop well over a thousand feet and then had made her climb an identical height in a matter of seconds.

She patiently waited for him to recover. It was taking him long enough, though. Trying to find something to entertain herself with, she moved the hand holding Rick to the side and looked down at the little town again.

“Don’t you think I’ve forgotten about you” she stated, her tone half cheerful half threatening

Seeing some cracks on Main Street, she realized that they must be a consequence of the earthquake she had unwillingly created before.

“I’m sorry about the entire earthquake thing, by the way” she said, sounding anything but sorry. “I know you are not used to them in these parts” she went on. When a naughty idea came to mind, she decided to give it a try. “I don’t think you are too used to hurricanes either, right?”

No one but Kelly knew what she was talking about. She did not even crouch. She just stooped slightly and puckered her lips. Then, she started to blow a soft, steady kiss in the direction of the town below.

She did not put nearly as much force in her kiss as when she had been really trying to harm the army, but still, the soft exhalation of her lungs produced warm winds in excess of 200 mph. The moment they hit the streets, people and cars were send flying around and trees were uprooted. Surprised by the effects of what she had intended as a game, she cut it soon enough.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to be so rough” she said. “I’m still getting used to the size and power” she tried to justify herself

More than sorry, she was feeling very impressed with the possibilities of her new size, though.

 “Earthquakes, hurricanes… I seem to have a talent at creating natural disasters” she thought proudly

A quick look at Rick showed her that he seemed to be quite recovered, so she focused back on him.

“Feeling better?” she asked

Rick nodded.

“You don’t have to worry. I don’t want to hurt you” she said

“Please don’t” Rick said. She understood him perfectly

“What’s the problem?” Kelly asked. “Don’t you trust me?”

Rick visibly did not know how to reply to her tease.

Something weird in the cacophony of noises coming from the town streets made her look down once more. It took her a while to realize what was going on. When she did she felt anger quickly rising inside her.

“Are you fucking shooting at me?” she asked in a tone that everyone on the city would have preferred not to listen

Of course, there was no way she would be able to feel the effects of the bullets. But the bangs of the rifles could still be heard over the screams of the people and soon enough Kelly’s keen eyes identified the flashes the shots produced. Focusing some more, she recognized four agents in brown uniforms and hats doing their best to try to hurt her. Of course, their best was orders of magnitude away of even being able to bother her.

This did not mean that she wasn’t mad at what they were doing.

“Of all the stupid things you could have done, this is the stupidest one” Kelly said, angry

Then, she lifted her right foot and moved it in the direction of the offenders. They dropped their rifles and started running away when they realized what was about to happen. It did not matter. Kelly’s foot was so massive now that it would have taken the cops quite a while to run a distance equivalent to its length. She set her foot down without hesitation. The four cops were gone. Together with a couple dozen cars and half a dozen houses.

Kelly removed her foot and observed the results of her little act of retribution. Its impact in the town was noticeable enough. She knew that dozens if not hundreds of innocent people had shared the cops’ fate, but she rejected to feel guilty. If anyone was to blame, it was the cops.

Of course, her gesture had brought the panic in the small town to a whole new level. She did not care. She actually felt mad at them. She felt mad at the entire city, as a matter of fact.

“You fucking ants!” her voice boomed from above. “How dare you attack me?” she asked angrily. “Give me a reason why I shouldn’t turn this entire town into rubble?”

The answer came from her palm. She ignored Rick’s squeaky words at first, but finally she managed to calm down enough and look at her ant-sized pet.

“What?” she asked, still angry

“Please, the people of the town have done nothing to you” Rick said

“Nothing?” Kelly said. “They have shot me! Do you know how it feels being shot by something as worthless as you?”

“You cannot make thousands pay for the mistake of a few” Rick said

“I can do anything I want” Kelly replied, her anger clearly clouding her mind

“Why not make the real responsible pay, then?” Rick said

Kelly frowned. What the hell was he saying?

“I’m sure the cops were just following the mayor’s orders. It’s just like him to do something like that”

Narrowing her eyes, Kelly remained silent for a couple of seconds and then said:

“Ok”

She bent down and sat on her knees. She was not too careful when she did that, and she could see that her little movement had had its impact on the city, but she did not care. Keeping Rick secure in her right hand, she reached out with her left arm. The city hall was within arm’s reach.

“I’m being told that the mayor may be the one responsible for that ridiculous attempt at attacking me. I don’t have time to check. I don’t care, actually. I just want everyone to see what happens when I get pissed off”

Then, Kelly closed her left hand in a fist and slammed it on top of the city hall. A second later, the building was no more. When she removed her fist, its remainders were barely recognizable in the bottom of a fifty-foot deep crater.

She looked back at Rick, who was now lying on his back. He had not been able to keep up with movements that had been easy to her.

“Happy?” she asked, her voice still showing some anger

“What did you do?” Rick asked

Of course, he had not been able to see. She had not realized about that. Shrugging, Kelly said:

“I crushed the city hall”

She used the same tone one could have used to announce she had opened a box of cookies. Rick’s reaction took her by surprise.

“There were dozens of people there!” he screamed in his squeaky voice

Kelly shrugged again and said:

“It’s better than flattening the entire town”

Her voice sounded as if that had been the most logical explanation in the world.

“You have killed hundreds of people!” Rick screamed. “You are a monster!”

She was very close to slamming her free hand on him. Something in the back of her mind stopped her. Rick did not realize how close he had been to death. From the vast palm of her hand, he just saw as the woman’s massive face remained motionless for a while, her truck-sized eyes apparently lost in the distance.

“Am I just like Casey?” something in Kelly’s head asked. She realized that she had probably killed hundreds of people almost without wanting. True, she had been attacked… but she also knew that she could not be hurt. Under that premise, her response had clearly not been proportional.

Then, the wilder side of her mind took over and silenced the voice in the back.

“The response was proportional to my power!” it screamed. “If it had been Casey here, there would be no town left!”

Then, something in her subconscious reminded that those collateral victims in town were far from the first ones. There had been others. Many others.

“And there will be many more” her dark side told her. “I don’t know why I keep wasting my time getting concerned about it” she then thought

Rick’s panic returned when the giantess’ face came back to life and her enormous eyes locked on him. He did not realize about her approaching fingers until it was too late. A second later, he was being held between both, compressed between two massive walls of flesh.

Kelly observed the ant-sized man between her fingertips for a couple of seconds before addressing him. The idea of just bringing her fingers together and be done with him passed through her mind. She decided against it.

“A monster?” she asked, her voice carrying all over town and probably all over the county. Kelly let out a short chuckle.

“If I were a monster you would have been a stain between my fingers long ago” she said plainly. “It would have been easier for me than just keeping you alive, as a matter of fact” she added.

She stood silent for a second and then said: “I’m not a monster. I am a Goddess”

Then, Kelly remembered something and let out another chuckle.

“When I went to bed last night I was a stripper trying to get out of some financial issues. But now I have absolute power. I have the power to rule over everything and everyone, and there is nothing any of you tiny mites can do to change that. The sooner everyone realizes about that, the fewer people will die”

Trapped between her fingers, knowing that just a slight change in the amount of pressure would finish his life, Rick looked at the building-sized face of the young woman with terror. Her expression looked even more determined than when she had been approaching the town.

Her lips parted again and she said:

“You’ll live”

Her words, pronounced like the sentence of a supreme judge, eased him a little.

Then, her face moved out of his field of vision and he felt sick as he descended at an impossible speed. It took him a while to recover when he felt solid ground under his feet. When he did, he realized where he was: in the middle of a crater that had replaced the previous location of the city hall.

A voice from the sky thundered. He realized it was addressing him:

“Don’t forget to tell everyone about what you’ve learned”

He looked up just in time to see her turning and taking a first step. He felt some relief when he realized that she was heading away from the town. He bounced when her foot met the ground for the first time. The bounce was almost as intense when her other foot joined the first. The next step was a little easier on him… she was moving away at an amazing speed.

Rick caught himself haunted by the image of the departing woman, her hourglass figure swaggering as it moved, her hard buttocks rhythmically bouncing. Then, he looked to the side and screamed when he saw some shreds of bright floral clothes between the smashed ruins of the city hall building.

“Hopefully people won’t be so stupid in the next town I find” Kelly thought. “I just wanted to play with them!” her mind protested as she quickly got away from it.

So far, her new size had allowed her to display power in a much easier way, but while that was becoming increasingly important in Kelly’s mind, she still wanted to enjoy her status. This meant playing. And her excitement at discovering that she was getting better at using her massive size when interacting with the population had been countered by their stupid reaction to her presence.

She wondered, not for the first time, if she had not got too big for that. She was starting to regret having grown so much. Then, she blocked that thought. It was just a matter of adapting: for her and for the population. She felt that progress on her side was very good. Now she only needed the people to cooperate. She knew that she would get them to, sooner or later. In the end, she could now force anyone to do anything she wanted.

 

  Chapter 5. Decisions

 

President Carlson and the members of his crisis team turned as the screens on the conference room finally displayed images of Kelly Hanson. As big and easy to find as she was, it had taken considerable effort to get the right assets in position to monitor her actions. The screen on the right displayed a view of her directly from above. Director Brown realized that it had been taken by a satellite. He felt some unease when he realized about how noticeable she was in a frame that would have normally been used to show general situation status about an area. The screen on the left showed her at an angle. Reading the small white text on the bottom right corner, Brown saw that it was being recorded by an observation plane. Then, he felt awestruck when he saw that Kelly Hanson was getting out of the frame and realized that the plane could not keep up with her. He had been trying to understand her magnitude over the last hour or so, but he knew that he had not succeeded yet.

He focused on the satellite image. Whoever was operating the satellite was doing a good job of keeping Miss Hanson properly centered in the screen.

Silence had taken over the conference room. Then, someone in the back said “Holy shit” a little louder than he had probably intended.

Director Brown’s eyes were glued to the screen, like everyone else’s. She seemed to be walking parallel to a road. In the distance it seemed like a highway, but he was not sure.

Suddenly, another screen came to life. Director Brown received a message in his phone as the images showed a satellite view of a small town. His cellphone message identified it as Cranston, a small town of less than 20,000 people. He briefed the rest of the crisis team:

“The images of screen three are of the town of Cranston. Apparently Miss Hanson stopped there for some time a few minutes ago”

A close up suddenly showed an image that reminded too much that of a natural disaster. In some weird way, it looked as if a meteorite had fallen in the middle of the town. There was a large crater and inside and around it the remainders of several houses could be seen. The image zoomed in and they could see flattened vehicles and, soon enough, the high-resolution camera in the satellite let everyone see multiple corpses.

“What we are seeing is apparently the result of Miss Hanson’s actions” Director Brown added. The message he had received was not much more informative than that.

“Oh God!” someone screamed

The President then slammed a hand on the table. Everyone shut up and turned to look at him.

“We cannot let this woman terrorize our country any longer!” he said in a loud tone. “We have not been doing anything since we got in this plane. I want an action plan now” the President said, looking around the table

Director Brown had to make an effort to prevent people from noticing what he thought of the President’s leadership skills.

The first one to talk was the National Security Advisor:

“Can we nuke her?”

“Oh fuck” Brown thought, as he realized that he was surrounded by idiots.

A very professional voice took over almost immediately:

“I would not advise this course of action”

Brown realized it had been the Secretary of Defense. She had become famous for being the first woman appointed to this post, but Brown had heard some very good feedback about her capabilities and skills in his private circles. She went on:

“To start with, we do not know what the effects of a nuclear blast would have on the woman. We all assume they would be deadly, but we have been surprised too many times today… so I would advise to check any plans on offensive actions with the experts at the FSD. Not doing so has already had too many negative consequences today. We do know what the impact of a nuclear blast would be in the population, though. Miss Hanson is heading north along the Atlantic coast of the country. Her path will cross many of the most densely populated areas in America. The victim count would be in the millions”

Brown saw that her words had hit home. No matter what their gut was asking them to do, no one would stand by a course of action that would cause such a tremendous number of collateral victims.

So, it seemed that what he had heard about Secretary McAllister was not far from the truth.

“I… I thought the FSD had been annihilated” the National Security Advisor said, looking a little embarrassed. Brown just remembered that he had had some expectations to be Secretary of Defense himself. Brown was glad that he had not had his expectations fulfilled. In any case, it was his turn to respond. His main mission in the crisis team was to update everyone with the information they needed to know.

“We could evacuate the key people and enough data and material just in time” Brown said. “They should be operational within the hour”

“What should we do, then?” the National Security Advisor asked, sounding too much like a man without ideas.

Director Brown looked in the direction of the Secretary of Defense. It was really up to her to propose a course of action. He knew that she did not have too many options. The best one was actually to give the teams at the FSD enough time to find a solution to clear the mess they had created. But the President and the cabinet would be expecting something else, of course.

Secretary McAllister took the challenge without flinching.

“I had a call with the Joint Chiefs just before joining this meeting. Unfortunately, we do not have enough concentration of forces to confront her while she is on the move. Based on previous experience, they do not recommend attacking her with forces similar in size to the one she faced in Hollner. As a matter of fact, they do not recommend engaging with the woman until they can make sure they have both the necessary numbers and the necessary weaponry to have a reasonable probability of success. We are moving troops in a pattern that should ensure maximum availability for a full-scale attack soon. In the meantime, we are diverting as many resources as possible to the FSD. Our current assessment is that there are more chances to stop Miss Hanson from the efforts in the FSD than with a pure military action”

“Not bad” Director Brown thought. Having a sensible Secretary of Defense was important, in a situation like this. He did not want to imagine what would have happened if she had suggested nuking Miss Hanson, as well. “It’s not as if she had too much to build her story with, anyway” Brown’s mind went on. “Too bad they are not going to buy it” it added.

The National Security Advisor, probably still feeling a little pissed off at the reaction to his previous suggestion, attacked in the obvious flank.

“How soon will troops be ready to attack Miss Hanson?”

Secretary McAllister swallowed hard and then said:

“We don’t have an exact estimate yet. No sooner than nightfall, in any case” she said

“Are we all crazy?” the National Security Advisor said in a loud tone as he slammed his hand on the table. “We cannot leave the country at the mercy of that woman for hours!”

Secretary McAllister swallowed hard once more and said:

“I like it as little as you do. But unfortunately, I believe that it is the only option we have been left with. Unless the FSD can come up with a solution before, our current assessment is that we do not have the assets to successfully attack Miss Hanson while she is on the move. Our assessment is also that any unsuccessful attack on her will make her angrier and will increase the damage she will cause in the population. We have not been able to find a good enough pattern in Miss Hanson’s actions yet, but there are some indications that suggest that the amount of destruction she causes significantly increases when she is attacked, while she keeps a less destructive approach when she is left alone”

The president finally raised a hand, making everyone shut up and indicating that he was going to take the word.

“About time” Director Brown thought

“Sorry Catherine, but this course of action is not acceptable. I want another proposal from the Joint Chiefs” he said

Secretary McAllister was not taken completely by surprise, but the President’s blunt tone had made her look a little uncomfortable. She needed a couple of seconds to react and said: “I’ll re-evaluate the matter with them…”

“Let’s do it now. Bring them on-line” the President said, his tone even less friendly

A minute later, several faces filled different squares in the large screen of the conference room. Names and titles labeled each of them.

Then, the President started speaking. Director Brown did not like his tone.

“Secretary McAllister has briefed me about your recommended action plan to deal with the threat posed by this giant woman, whatever her name is”

He stopped for a couple of seconds. He went on, his voice icy:

“So, let me understand it. A woman is terrorizing the country, causing countless deaths and billions of dollars of destruction… and your action plan contemplates doing absolutely nothing during several hours?”

The faces of the Joint Chiefs reflected a combination of surprise, puzzle and unease. One of them, General Anderson, spoke:

“Sir, we are doing everything we can do. We are carefully planning large-scale troop movements. Unless the woman moves too far away from the north east, we should be able to pin her between overwhelming forces by nightfall…”

The President slammed a hand on the table. Everyone shut up.

“Where the hell is the air force? Why aren’t there fighters firing missiles at her at this precise moment?” he asked, raising his tone

“Sir, missiles have proved highly ineffective in previous attacks. Our weapons experts are working with the FSD to determine which weapons have higher likelihood of being effective…”

“We spend more in weaponry than the rest of countries in the world combined. And you are telling me that we don’t have anything that can hurt a woman?” the President asked, sounding irate

Director Brown did not flinch. He did not like the direction things were going. The President did not seem to be thinking very clearly. He had never trusted him too much. Hell, he had voted for the other guy, hadn’t he? But he would have expected that he would react better when faced with a crisis.

“Fire something at her” the President then said

“Sir?” General Anderson asked

“The country will never understand and even less accept that we let this woman roam free for hours before we tried to do something. I want you to have someone using a significant amount of firepower against this woman” the President said. “And I want this to happen within the hour”

“Sir… sir, our analysts have concluded that it would not be wise to attack Miss Hanson unless the chances of success are reasonable. Unsuccessful attacks seem to trigger her most violent side and the number of victims has increased significantly after each attempt to kill her…”

 “General Anderson, you are fired” the President said. Then, he looked at the screen and said: “And the rest of you will be fired in the next five minutes unless you tell me which units of our armed forces are going to engage with that monster right away!”

He yelled his last words. Director Brown had been worried before. Now, he realized that the man in charge had lost his mind, which was much more concerning.

None of the Generals knew what to say.

“Mr. President, maybe we should discuss this before jumping too quickly to conclusions or decisions…” Catherine McAllister started to say

“There is nothing to discuss” the President said, his tone quieter but still sounding very annoyed. “You had your chance, Catherine. If you don’t know how to do your job, I will need to do it for you”

Suddenly, the lights before some of the faces of the generals in the screen turned red. There was a moment of confusion.

“What is going on there?” the President demanded

It took a few seconds for anyone to reply. When the answer finally came, Director Brown’s concern increased a couple levels more. It was one of the generals who finally informed those on the plane:

“It appears that Miss Hanson is heading directly this way. We are being evacuated”

 

 

She would not have paid attention to what was going on at the highway unless she had heard the sirens. The reaction of the little people to her presence made her feel depressed so, as a defense mechanism, she had been ignoring them for a while, as she followed Kelly’s trail up the Interstate.

The sirens had been loud enough, though, so Lisa turned and saw another massive pile up and some vehicles trying to get to it. There were a couple of fire trucks and a couple of ambulances. Observing the pile up, she soon found the small fire in its center, produced by a car that had caught flame, apparently after crashing with another one.

She stopped and saw that there were a few people around the car in flames. Some of them seemed injured and not too able to move. She pondered what to do for a second. She caught herself heading in the direction of the highway.

The people’s screams intensified and those that could tried to get as far away from her as possible. Once again, their reaction felt as if she had been stabbed through the heart. Lisa forced herself to ignore them, though. Getting next to the highway, she knelt and took a closer look at the scene.

The flames had expanded and trapped a few people. Lisa’s first reaction was to push her lips out and blow gently, as if she were trying to put a candle out. What happened was not what she had been expecting, though. The fresh oxygen from her lips only managed to fuel the flames and make them spread to some neighboring vehicles.

“Shit!” she said aloud

Thankfully, her carelessness had not resulted fatal to anyone.

She pondered on what to do for a few seconds. Then, she reached out with her right hand. People close to the spot where she was moving her hand increased the intensity of their screams. Lisa frowned, but managed to ignore them. Then, she brought her hand down on the fire. She could feel the heat through her skin, but she realized that she was not getting burnt.

Lowering her hand until it was touching the flames, Lisa felt the heat intensity, but not to the point where it was uncomfortable. Out of air, the fire started to extinguish. Happy with the results, she repeated the operation until she had managed to put out most of the flames.

She thought the screams had become a little bit less loud, for a change. She allowed herself to smile. Then, she realized about the dozen or so people lying on the road, obviously injured. She was about to reach out for them, but then she stopped. It was not as if she was going to help them like that, was it?

The sound of the sirens gave her an idea.

“You need to help those people” she said, addressing the ambulances. “I’ll help you reach them. Don’t be afraid”

Reaching out, Lisa picked one ambulance in each hand. Then, she moved them to the area where the injured people were. Finding a spot for the first ambulance was easy enough. The second proved to be more challenging. She had to solve the issue by picking an obviously abandoned vehicle up to free the necessary space to set the ambulance down.

“It’s up to you now, boys. Hurry up!” Lisa urged them

When she saw that no one was getting out of the ambulances, she sighed, bothered.

“Come on, I’m trying to help here. You have to man up and do your job, for God’s sake”

Then, sighing again, she added:

“I’m leaving, in any case”

Standing up, she moved a few paces away from the highway and set in her original way once more.

 

 

Sheriff Jeff Solomont had not felt so troubled since the day his predecessor in the post had died, six years ago. He could not take his eyes from the small TV set in his office.

“Some people are getting very nervous, Jeff” Al Kovak said, sitting across his desk

“They should have fucking executed them! I told you! Especially that monster Casey Morgan!” he said

“You know that I completely agree, but you cannot just stay in here and repeat this all the time. The mayor doesn’t know what to do and some people have started to evacuate on their own. We need to do something, to put some order”

“Well, it’s not that easy to try to put some order when it seems that the entire city has become crazy” Sheriff Solomont said

“Well, I guess that’s why we get paid so much as we do” Al Kovak said in an ironic tone

“The last time anyone saw her, she was more than five hundred miles away” Jeff Solomont said

“The fact that she disappeared and no one has seen her since then is what is making people nervous, Jeff. Hell, it is what is making you nervous, is it not? The difference between us and the rest of towns in the country is that we know what those girls are capable of. Especially Casey Morgan. You and I are probably the only ones that are more worried about her than about Kelly Hanson having become massive”

“What do you think she will do?” Sheriff Solomont asked

“Who, Casey?” Al asked

Jeff nodded.

A loud siren started to sound before Al Kovak could reply. They both knew its sound. It was used to warn people in Henford when the water level in Henford creek got too high and there was risk of floods. And they both knew that the chances of floods in summer were close to zero.

“Oh shit!” Al Kovak said

Jeff Solomont remained speechless.

 

 

Casey smiled widely when she saw the dry bed of Henford’s creek and the two-lane bridge that crossed it.

“It looks new” she thought. “Of course, I didn’t leave much of the old one standing” she added with a smirk.

Looking at her hometown in the distance made her feel good. After the circumstances of her last moments in Henford, being back there, bigger than ever, was definitely good.

She had been eager to get back here. She would have probably not even thought about Henford if she had not had to come here to find what she was looking for. But now that she was here she was very happy that she had come. She knew everyone in town and she was damn sure that everyone in town knew her. And this made things better, more special.

Haste had made her almost ignore most of the population centers between the coast and Henford. Thousands of people would never learn that they had to thank a small town deep into the country for their lives.

It was not as if her trek had been harmless, though. Two long stretches of highway had witnessed the consequences of the careless advance of a giant woman. In her wake laid dozens of crushed cars and hundreds of victims, as well as every single overpass and directional sign that had been in her path.

She advanced into Henford’s Creek and smirked when she saw that it was barely as deep as her knees, at her new size. Soon enough, she was next to the bridge. A lone car was trying to cross it, speeding as much as it could. Casey crouched and timed her punch perfectly so that it would get the car right in the middle. It was instantly flattened as her fist moved further and brought a large section of the new bridge down.

“You can build a third bridge, if you want. The next one, I’ll bring it down with my pinkie finger” Casey thought

A few cars had stopped right before the bridge, on the road that led to town. They were now trying to turn around and get back into Henford. Their movements were painfully slow.

Casey easily stepped out of the creek. Her second step ended with the closest car.

She let the rest go as she stopped and observed her hometown with her hands on her hips.

“Home, sweet home” she said aloud

“It feels good to be home” she thought. “It feels much better than I had thought. I was not even thinking about this, when I decided to come, but now that I’m here, it’s obvious that I have a lot of catching up to do”

Casey remained motionless for a while. Those brave enough to look at her in the distance could easily see that she was trying to make her mind up on something.

“I have time. And I want to do this”

She advanced until she reached the city limits. Then, she raised her voice, announcing her arrival to everyone.

“Hello my fellow Henford citizens. I’m Casey Morgan and I’m back! Have you missed me?” she asked

A couple of seconds later, she added:

“I’ve missed you a lot. I’m really dying to see how tiny you are all now!”

Her tone was excited. Her body language matched it. Without further word, she took a step into her town.

 

 

“Oh no! Oh, please, no” Lisa yelled aloud as she ran through the last stretch of road before getting to the FSD campus. In her path there were more of Kelly’s massive footprints. Lisa was almost ignoring them now. She just moved around them. Still she could not prevent looking into them from time to time. Thankfully, Kelly’s path north had mostly been some distance away from the Highway, so the effects of most of her footsteps had not been as dramatic as those of the first ones she had taken when she had left Hollner.

For some reason, she had started walking along the road once more once she had got to the one that led directly to the campus. And while that road had never been too heavy on traffic, Lisa could start seeing the remainders of some flattened vehicles on the bottom of the imprints of Kelly’s foot.

This was not what was making her anxious, though. Her mind was set on something else. She got to her destination soon enough. When she got there and saw what awaited her, Lisa fell to her knees as tears started running down her cheeks. She started sobbing. Then, her cries became even louder.

What had formerly been a research site with several buildings that had spanned in a wide extension of land was now nothing more than a crater. Or, to be more precise, a concatenation of craters of different depths and shapes. Nothing was left standing.

It was obvious that no one who had been there could have survived to whatever had brought the campus down. Lisa’s eyes burned and tears kept on running down her cheeks as images of Joe and Stella rushed through her mind. She slammed her fists into the ground in rage and let a loud and anguished scream out.

She had been crying for what seemed like forever when a wave of rage took over her. There was only one possible cause for what had happened here. There was only one person to blame for the death of her husband and her daughter.

Lisa took her hands from her face and clenched her fists. Then, she screamed in a mad voice:

“Kelly!”

There had only been one person Lisa had wanted to kill before. Of course, that had been Casey. But she had not wanted to kill her nearly as much as she now wanted to kill Kelly. A rage she had not experienced before took over her until it filled every inch of her body. Before she could realize, Lisa was standing, her muscles tense.

She wanted to find Kelly. She wanted to make her pay, to hurt her first and kill her later. Her mind was clouded by ire. Then, it started working in ways she would have never expected. Suddenly, Lisa wished to be bigger. Big enough to face Kelly… or even bigger. So big that she would actually be able to hold her in her fist and crush her bones slowly. She wanted to have the power to make her suffer.

For an instant she almost felt as if she were stretching, as if her body was obeying her mind’s wishes. Then, the feeling faded away and she realized that she was standing right in front of one of Kelly’s footprints and that it still was almost as long as she was tall.

She felt disappointed at her wish not having come true. Lisa was not thinking with clarity anymore, though. She was just focused on finding Kelly to make her pay for what she had done. She was convinced that once she saw her she would find a way to do it.

She turned and identified Kelly’s footprints moving away from the FSD site. She started running along their path.

 

 

Chapter 6. Payback

 

She had read somewhere that the Pentagon was the biggest office building in the world. She did not know if that was true, but its characteristic shape had made it easy enough to identify. From her formidable height Kelly could see tens of miles around her. Her keen eyes had soon identified the Pentagon and once they did, Kelly’s mind was set on it.

The city of Washington, her real destination, was just across the Potomac, but she forgot about it for a while and focused on the home of the Department of Defense. She knew it housed thousands of military personnel. Among them would be the top ranking generals of the different military branches. As she observed the building in the distance, Kelly realized that those would have been the generals that had ordered the previous attacks on her.

Of course, after having reached that conclusion she was not going to leave the Pentagon alone.

With a confident smile in her face, she chose a path towards it and unconsciously put some swagger into her walk as she bulldozed her way in its direction.

 

 

General Schwarz was hurriedly walking across the halls, following the two military policemen in front of him. Two more MPs and a couple of aides were right behind. The sound of the alarm was getting into his head. The intermittent red lights were not helping either. He wondered who had been the genius that had designed the system and had thought that getting everyone out of his nerves would help, in the event of an evacuation.

He had refused to leave his office at first, but then he had seen the images of the giant woman, Kelly Hanson, less than fifty miles away and had been convinced by the responsible of his security that fifty miles were not that much when it came to Miss Hanson.

Memories of the images of the FSD right after the giant woman had left helped General Schwarz to make his mind up.

Before that day, in his more than forty years serving in the Army, General Schwarz would have never believed that he would be running from a young woman, but that was what he was doing. He was not the only one. The aisles of the Pentagon were crowded with frenzied people.

He should have never trusted General Archer… Madsen would have been a better choice. He was a gray man, with no creativity and little ambition, but he was prudent. He would not have messed up so much. It was too late for that now, though. As everyone else in the building, he had not taken the threat of the giant women in Hollner too seriously. As a matter of fact, he had been seeing it as an opportunity for a while.

An opportunity to finally close the research at the FSD and move the funds where they were really needed. And an opportunity to return a favor and have a rising star, General Archer, in his debt. The possibility that modern heavy weapons would not be enough to bring the women down had not even crossed his mind. And now, he was running, fleeing from his office, as a result of this mistake.

General Schwarz could not yet understand how one of the women, Kelly Hanson, had been able to grow much bigger than the other two. But he had already seen the consequences of her new size when she had effortlessly obliterated two entire brigades of his forces. And now, this woman was literally at his doorstep.

Together with his colleagues from the other branches of the armed forces, Schwarz had been trying to make up for his mistakes and to fix the mess for most of the last hour.

Satellites had been repositioned to lock on her, air observation units had been ordered to follow her path. Military intelligence teams had started to work on predictions of her future movements. And his staff had started moving troops around to ensure that they would have the right assets and numbers available the next time they had the chance to attack her. They should have done all that much earlier, of course. If they had done it, they might even have been able to stop the women in Hollner.

Now, their efforts to catch up with plans that should have been laid out much earlier had to be postponed. Their priority was saving their own lives.

They guided him down some stairs. One of the MPs in front of him forced a door open. Soon enough, he was out in the open. He could see his chopper fifty yards away. The rotor was already rotating, the aircraft ready to take off the moment he set a foot on it. Even if he was beginning to be out of breath, General Schwarz made a last effort and sprinted as fast as his sixty-two year old legs allowed. Soon enough he was being pulled into the chopper. His two aides were helped in, as well. None of the four MPs climbed with him, though. They just signaled to the pilot and he felt the helicopter lifting from the ground.

He risked a first look south right then. He felt a shiver running down his spine. The satellite and TV images had been impressive enough, but they had not been able to convey the true scale of the woman. After a short glance, he was beginning to understand it now. She was no more than a mile away and she was massive.

He guessed that she must be walking right next to the Interstate. As his chopper climbed a little higher, he could see that his guess had been right and that her feet were easily uprooting trees that could not reach higher than her ankles with every step they took. Live, the woman was even better looking than through the monitors. She also managed to inspire much more awe.

General Schwarz kept on looking at the approaching giant, silent, when he realized about something and felt as if he had been stabbed through the heart. Turning into the direction of the pilot, he screamed:

“Can’t we climb faster?”

The pilot did not understand him. He screamed louder, but the pilot pointed to his headphones and then in the direction of a smaller headset with a microphone hanging close to the General’s position. Frustrated, her put them on and repeated his question. He did not like the answer he got:

“We are moving as fast as we can, sir”

General Schwarz looked at the altitude needle and saw that it was just moving over the point that marked a thousand feet. Looking through the window again, he was taken by surprise by how much closer the giant woman had got in the few seconds he had not been looking at her. She was already at the parking lot!

Her next step took her even closer. He could not believe how something so big could be moving so fast. Despite her size, her movements were swift and even looked graceful…

One more step and she was almost on top of them. General Schwarz realized that they were not much higher than her chest. A quick look at the altitude needle showed him that they had just passed the 1,200 feet mark.

The woman took just another step. When she completed it, a dark shadow was cast inside the chopper as her titanic body blocked the Sun. He saw her drawing her right arm. General Schwarz barely had time to let out a last sentence:

“Oh fuck”

 

 

Kelly casually backhanded the bee-sized helicopter, swatting it out of the sky. A few more choppers were rising in front of her, their movements ridiculously slow. She did not even need to hurry to finish them off with a variety of lazy gestures of her arms. Soon, there was only one helicopter left. Kelly carefully positioned herself and reached out, brining her hand right behind it. Then, in the ultimate gesture of contempt, flicked the aircraft with two fingers, sending it spiraling forward and down.

A quick look around showed Kelly that there were no more helicopters to worry about. There were hundreds of vehicles on the ground, but she was not concerned about them. No more concerned than she would have been at a procession of ants, in any case.

She could take it slower, from here onwards. The Pentagon and all those that had been on it were at her mercy.

She had been making her mind up on the way. As she had got closer to the DoD and the suburbia around Washington D.C. the population density had kept on increasing. A few miles off, Kelly had decided to get into the Interstate, to spare the neighborhoods around it from the effects of her footfalls. This had had the collateral effect of dooming those trapped in the highway, or at least those that had the bad luck of being where feet that were nearly as big as a football pitch landed. She had been determined to advance towards the Pentagon and had reached the conclusion that her impact on the highway would be smaller than anywhere else. By that point she had already accepted that her presence would have consequences, no matter how careful she was. There was no point in trying to deny that. At most, she could try to minimize them. It made her feel better with herself.

Other than that, Kelly did not spare any other thought on the dozens of lives ending under her soles. Her mind was focused on her destination and what she would do once she got there.

Her first feeling, after seeing the Pentagon, had been of curiosity. But as she advanced towards it, it had been replaced by a combination of anger and arrogance.

“They really wanted to kill me” Kelly had thought. “They threw everything they had at me… they just did not realize how powerful I really am. Still, they managed to hurt me, when I wasn’t big” her thought had gone on, thinking on the period where she had been a mere 250 feet tall. “I cannot let this go” her mind finally added.

By the time she had stepped over the ridiculous fence around the building and into the parking lot, ending dozens or cars under each foot, Kelly’s mind was made up. Those that had attacked her would pay. The soldiers they had sent against her had already suffered the consequences of their decisions. Now, it was the turn of the ones that had actually made the decisions.

Kelly had first taken care of the few helicopters taking flight on the west side of the building. They were likely to have some of the bigger fish in the Pentagon on board and she was not going to let them go. Once she was done with them, it was time to decide what to do with the rest.

 

 

Of course, Sonya had seen her approaching. How could have she missed her? She was so huge! As a matter of fact, Sonya had not yet understood the true magnitude of the gigantic young woman that was now standing outside of the building she worked on.

Sonya was not a member of the armed forces. She was a cook. One of the thousands of civilian personnel that worked in the home of the Department of Defense every day.

As hundreds of other people working in the kitchens and the cafeteria, Sonya had headed towards the closest evacuation point when the alarms had started blaring. She would have assumed that it was yet another drill if it had not been for the disturbing news she had been hearing all day long and the visible amount of tension in many of the top military personnel she had seen. Once she had reached her assigned meeting point, right in front of one of the doors of the south wing of the building, all hell had broken loose.

When Sonya realized that everyone was in panic mode and that no one would be giving any meaningful instructions, she had made her own decision. She had rushed outside, following a large group of people. It was not until she had stepped on the lawn that she realized that another group, basically as large as the one she had joined, had decided to stay indoors.

The shakes had made her look in the direction of the approaching giantess soon enough. Screams erupted around her. Sonya was transfixed. She had seen her on TV, but she could still not believe that she was real. She reacted when the giant’s foot set on the ground and Sonya was almost thrown off her feet as a result of the shake. Then, like most people around her, she started screaming and running without apparent purpose.

Sonya did not realize the full magnitude of the danger until a much stronger shake finally made her lose her balance. When a dark shadow was cast over her, Sonya managed to roll over and look up. She screamed like crazy and pushed her hands outwards when she saw a massive sole descending from above and heading in her direction. In the last instant, Sonya said her farewells to the world and to all her loved ones. Then, the foot landed.

She wasn’t dead. It took her a while to realize it, though. The shake had been so tremendous that her sight clouded and a loud whistle was all her brain could hear. Then, the situation started to get clearer and Sonya saw a massive wall of flesh at arm’s reach. She needed a few seconds to understand that it was the upper half of the woman’s big toe. The lower half was buried deep in the ground.

The foot remained idle for a long while, telling Sonya that the woman had actually stopped where she was. She risked looking up. She could just make an immense body, dark and featureless, since it was blocking the sun. It raised so impossibly high, that the part Sonya assumed was her head was clearly deformed from perspective.

Sonya instinctively knew that she had to stand up. That she had to run. But she could not. A few seconds later, the toe moved. It pushed down with the force of a massive bulldozer, digging the earth even deeper. Sonya did not realize that the giant woman was just flexing it as part of the process to take another step. The toe, followed by the rest of the foot, rose high into the air at an impossible speed. Under it, the day turned into night for Sonya. She did not have too much time to think about it, though. The ground under Sonya broke, as a result of the force the titanic foot had applied on the area when it was lifting. Soon, Sonya was rolling down a steep slope, until she reached the bottom of the depression, fifty feet below. She immediately realized that her leg was broken. She considered herself lucky to be alive, though.

She ran out of luck a second later, when a massive chunk of asphalt dropped out of the dark sky. Sonya did not have time to understand that it had been debris raining from the woman’s sole. Everything just turned black.

 

 

Kelly guessed that the reason why the Pentagon was the largest office building in the world was its extension, since it barely reached above her ankle. True enough, the building and the area around it were vast. Almost as vast as the small town she had stopped by a while before. From her point of view, almost directly from above, she estimated that the building was almost as wide as she was tall, and she had not found too many things that could rival her new proportions, ever since she had got them.

The grounds around the building were gradually getting crowded. From up above, Kelly could see several small groups of people running in different directions. From her position, it did not seem as they were running with any specific purpose other than trying to get as far away from her as possible. They were not being very successful.

“I believe you guys have been paying a lot of attention to me all day long” Kelly said, her voice carrying her message all across the Pentagon grounds and also to most of the suburbia that extended several miles around it.

“I thought I should come by and say ‘Hi’” she added. Even if it was intended to sound as mockery, Kelly’s tone was too serious for that. She felt really pissed off at the people that had ordered the attacks on her and in her mind, this included everyone on the building.

“I want to show you how helpless you are against me”

Kelly chose the group of people that was closest to her. She guessed that it was about a hundred people strong. It only took her one step to bury them deep into one of her footprints.

“Your bullets, tank shells, rockets and missiles cannot harm me” Kelly said. “But you don’t know just how much it pisses me off being attacked by something as worthless as you” she added, her tone getting even more upset and making everyone around her even more scared, if that was even possible.

Her words were immediately followed by a second step, finishing another group’s attempt at fleeing.

She did not follow the rest of groups immediately. She stopped and observed, hands on her hips. Soon enough, she had identified the different evacuation points. Slowly, deliberately, Kelly walked around the Pentagon and made sure to crush every exit from the massive parking lots. When she was done, she stopped and looked again, trying to make some sense of the erratic patterns of the fleeing people.

One of them caught her attention soon enough. There was a spot where several groups were converging. Focusing on it, she was pleasantly surprised once more when her large eyes gave her all the detail she needed. She saw the people disappearing… no, they were getting underground. Then, she saw the sign that marked the subway station.

“Do you really think that you will be able to get away from me like that?” Kelly said aloud

No one really knew what she was referring to, but she did not care. She just removed her hands from her hips and headed towards the subway station in a calm pace. She reached it in half a dozen steps. Inadvertently, she also dealt with several dozen people that had tried to reach the apparent safety of the station.

Kelly was not careful at all as she let herself drop to her knees and took a closer look at the crowd. Reaching out with her right hand, she gave a try to her recently acquired skill and trapped three people between her thumb and index finger. The three of them were alive by the time Kelly brought them in front of her eyes. Two of them were in military uniform. Kelly just sneered and then tossed them carelessly to the side, making them fly for hundreds of feet before they landed.

All the finesse she had used to capture the three people was gone as she tried to fit her massive hand through the entrance of the subway station. It was quite obvious that the opening in the ground was not big enough for the new magnitude of her hand, but she did not care and just bulldozed her way in.

 

 

All the relief Alan had felt when he had finally made it down the escalators and into the ticketing area of the subway station was gone when two almost consecutive shakes sent him off his feet as dust rained from the ceiling. Like many others around him, Alan managed to stand up when the shakes seemed to stop for a few seconds. He had never been in an earthquake before, but he doubted any of the most famous earthquakes in history would have felt stronger than what came next. Everyone was on the ground again, and this time dust was not the only thing that rained from the ceiling. Some pretty large chunks of concrete broke from it and seriously injured a few around him.

Screams erupted in the other end of the station, close to the escalators. He could not see what was going on. Soon, the station filled with a cloud of dust that quickly advanced towards him.

Alan barely had time to react when a huge pinkish mass emerged from the dust and trampled over him. In the last instant before everything went black, he recognized in panic five massive fingers that filled most of the station width.

 

 

Screams intensified around Carla when the lights of the station and the train car went out almost at the same time. She had been trapped inside the packed subway train car for over ten minutes. There were so many people trying to get in that the doors could not close. Dim emergency lights went on, flickering.

Carla realized she was screaming herself when the ceiling over the platform collapsed and the hundreds of people in there disappeared under a rain of concrete. The lights of the train went off once more. She could not see what was going on. Suddenly a new sound joined the screams. It was the loud groan of metal. It was all around her. The lights flickered once more and Carla realized that she could not see through the train car’s windows anymore. The lights were on just for a second. Then, the metallic groan got even louder. Carla barely had a fraction of a second to notice the increased pressure around her. The last thing she ever felt was an intense pain.

 

 

Kelly felt around with her fingers. She thought she recognized the texture of walls and ticketing counters as they were easily pushed by the strength of her digits. It was not the only thing she could feel though. She realized what the smearing feeling under her fingertips must be. She was pissed off enough with everyone on the Pentagon that she did not care.

She was looking for something. With her arm into the station almost all the way to her elbow, her fingers found the opposite wall. She felt around some. She thought she could make some escalators down.

Of course! The platform would be further below.

No problem, Kelly thought. She just pushed down and easily broke through the floor and into the next level. She never realized that her simple gesture had buried hundreds of people. She just kept on searching. Soon, her fingers found something.

“Jackpot!” she though; her fingertips closed around a tubular metallic object. Trying it out, she applied a little pressure and was rewarded by the expected deformation. Repositioning her hand, she took hold of the object and then pulled up.

Kelly’s arm spectacularly broke through the surface, making the rest of the subway station collapse on itself. Her fingers were holding something. It was what she had been expecting, even if it was obvious that going through a few layers of concrete had been harder on the train than on her skin.

There were only 5 cars. After all, it was a commuter train. The car she had taken hold of had completely crushed between her fingertips. She rested the remainders on the ground and then crouched down low to try to see through the shattered windows.

Kelly was happy that she could make enough detail, despite the ridiculous size of the train. Each of its cars was barely the length of one of her fingers. To her delight, she could still make a few moving people inside. She admired how tough they were. She imagined that from their perspective, her removal of the train from the station must have been pretty rough. She was thinking this when she realized that most of the people still moving were wearing uniforms. She sneered as she thought on them as the soldiers who had attacked her.

“You thought you could get away from me?” Kelly said, almost whispering. She knew that she could be heard perfectly well.

Her words made the few people that were still moving scream a notch louder. Kelly loved being able to hear them through the broken windows.

“No one can get away from me anymore” Kelly said. Her tone was more matter-of-fact than bragging

“You guys really did your best to try to hurt me, didn’t you?” Kelly then asked, her tone getting a little bit more upset

Of course, she was not waiting for an answer, so she just went on:

“Too bad you were too puny for that. I still did not like it, though”

As she finished saying that, Kelly rested a finger on top of the train car she was looking at and simply pushed down. The roof immediately collapsed under the titanic force of her simple gesture. She thought she could hear even louder screams from the remaining train cars. Not in the mood to waste any more time with the train, Kelly rose back to a kneeling position, rested her open palm on what was left of the train and effortlessly pushed.

A quick look down the crater she had left where a subway station had been told Kelly that the passengers of the train were just a small subset of her most recent pool of victims.

She felt just an instant of hesitation as she realized about the consequences of what she had done. Then, her resolve shielded her mind again as she thought:

“They should have known better than to attack me!”

Standing up, Kelly turned and looked at the big prize: the Pentagon building. Of course, she was not going to leave it standing.

There was no rush though. Looking calmly at her surroundings, Kelly looked at the various groups of people that were trying to get away from the ground around the DoD building. They had made quite a lot of progress, taking advantage of the time she had used with the subway station. In any case, the ones that were the farthest were but a few steps away. Of course, she was not going to let them get away.

She mentally chose a group and took a first step in their direction. As usual, her foot sank deep into the soft ground. It had already happened, back when she was “only” 25-stories tall, but ever since she had got bigger the world felt like walking on beach sand all the time.

Her next step was different, though. Unknown to her, her foot had landed precisely on top of the subway tunnel. The structure had never been built to withstand levels of pressure like the ones her once delicate feet were now applying to the ground and so, her foot kept on going, sinking quite deeper than she had expected. With her other foot already in the air for the next step, Kelly could do nothing to regain the balance.

She fell forward seemingly in slow motion. Her hands tore through the different layers of the Pentagon building as if it had never been there before sinking deep into the ground. Soon, her oversized breasts made short work of an entire wing of the building.

Sections of the complex she had not even touched went down in solidarity with the rest as Kelly’s head finally hit the ground.

A third of the world’s largest office building was gone and all Kelly had done was lose her balance. Feeling a little embarrassed by her clumsiness, Kelly remained motionless as the cloud of dust settled. It took it a while and in the meantime she just folder her arms under her chin and tried to make some detail of the still blurred landscape in front of her.

As the view became clearer, Kelly started to make dozens of button-sized men in the central courtyard of the building, trying to recover from her fall. It had clearly been much worse for them than it had been for her. The realization amused her. She let a chuckle out.

“I’m sorry that I crushed your building under my boobs” she said in a soft and mocking tone

“Back in High School boys used to say that they were like dual airbags” she said. “I guess that they look more like wrecking balls to you now, don’t they?” she mocked

Just then, a loud groaning sound interrupted Kelly and everyone else in the area. Despite its thundering volume, the groan had a certain familiarity.

Kelly took everyone out of their doubts soon enough.

“I haven’t eaten anything in the entire day” she said, the unmistakable feeling in her stomach confirming what the groan had announced

The ant-sized men in front of her massive face had been scared before. Now they looked utterly terrified. Kelly quickly understood and let a loud laugh out.

“You think I am going to eat YOU?” she asked, amused

She observed them for a few more seconds, the realization of the terror they had felt making her feel even more powerful.

“Oh, come on!” she then said. “I doubt that all of you together would be even worth a bite” she added, mocking

Then, she thought aloud: “I wonder what women my size eat around these parts, though”

She kept on observing the tiny specs, unconcerned by their attempts to get away from her or even into the building. One way or another she would have no problem to get them. Still, she was not going to eat them.

“Of course I’m not going to eat them” she thought. “It would be just wrong” she mentally added. “I want to be their goddess… I want to rule them. They need to know I’m unstoppable but they cannot see me killing them for sport or even worse, feeding myself with them” she thought. “This is what Casey never understood” her mind added, wondering for the first time in a long while what Casey and Lisa would be doing. She realized that she had left them alone for too long and had no hopes that they would be following her instructions. Well, there was nothing she could do about it now… she could deal with them again once she was done with taking over the country. In the end, she did not feel as it would take her that long.

She felt happy that she was still capable of drawing a line between what she felt was right and what she felt was wrong. Of course, her new size had required her to change the position of the line. Her power was now so absolute that conventional morals did not apply to the vast possibilities within her reach. Her absolute power had also meant that there was no one to tell her what was right and what was wrong anymore. She made her new morals as she went.

And she was not going to eat people. Still…

Removing her right arm from under her chin, Kelly made a fist and slowly moved it towards one of the groups of people directly in front of her nose. She set it slowly on them and once her knuckles touched the soft ground, she moved her closed hand forward, until it smashed against the building, caving a hole from the ground floor to the roof.

They had attacked her. They had tried to kill her. And she did not feel like letting this go. She was in her absolute right to do so. She would not be like Lisa, either. She understood her new status, her new position in the world… she understood her power. And she was not going to apologize for it. She was going to use it. She was not going to go on a mindless rampage and kill people just for the sake of it. She wondered what the body count would have been if Casey had been the one to get her size. But she would not let attacks on her go unpunished either.

Almost as a side note, her mind added that she was not going to get concerned by the collateral victims of her new magnitude. She had already more than accepted that they were unavoidable.

Yes, she had a moral compass. She repeated it to herself a couple times more. She did not expect the rest of the world to share it, but of course, the rest of the world were not her.

Happy with the thought, she smashed her fist in another previously unscratched section of the Pentagon in front of her. Stretching, Kelly started to push herself back on her feet. There was not that much of the Pentagon left, even if most of the destruction had ended up being quite unwilling. On the other side of the Potomac, Washington looked appealing.

She looked at some of the masses of uniformed ants still trying to get away from her. Of course, she was not going to let the job unfinished. She knew that once she got started it would not take her that long, though.

 

  Chapter 7. Angel

 

Kelly’s massive footprints had been easy enough to follow. And then… they suddenly stopped. Lisa did not know what to make out of the situation. Her path was blocked by what looked like a mountain. It was not too tall, but still it was tall enough to prevent her from advancing. From her position, Lisa thought that the mountain probably was three or four times her own height. Kelly’s trail ended right there.

Lisa wondered if Kelly was so big that she had actually been able to step over the mountain… but then discarded the idea. True, she had been massive. But not that much. But still, there were no signs of her having turned either left or right in order to walk around the obstacle. And Lisa was pretty sure that whatever Kelly had done, there would be an easy enough to spot trail. Even if she had tried to climb, there would have surely had been some signs.

Lisa looked around. The only remarkable thing in her surroundings was the highway. It was still packed, the multiple accidents on each of its lanes rendering it impassable. Lisa knew what had caused that, of course. It had been Kelly. But this time, she could not blame her exclusively on the situation. The lack of any footprints was clear enough evidence that the object of her hatred had not directly messed with the traffic. The mess had been caused, this time, by the little people’s reactions to the sight of a giant woman. Lisa had experienced this herself on her way down to Hollner.

The highway was also the only nearby option to get through the mountains, Lisa saw. After a few seconds making her mind up, she decided that she should take a closer look at it and try to find out what had happened with Kelly. She was a little bit wary of it, at first, knowing perfectly well the sort of reaction she would get. But she saw no other alternative.

Predictably enough, the screams got louder as she got closer. And soon, packed cars started to crash against each other as a dozen of panicked drivers seemed to think that whatever had kept them stopped over the last couple hours was suddenly gone.

This time, Lisa got close to the road, almost until her toes were over the hard shoulders. Looking down she felt some guilt when she saw her impact on the already pretty fucked up highway. There was another feeling that was starting to grow inside her, though. Up to some point, she was starting to be fed up with the people’s reactions. She had done nothing to deserve them and they were not making things any easier for her.

A quick look along the road confirmed Lisa that Kelly had not moved through it. If she had, the consequences would be pretty evident.

“People, please, don’t be afraid” Lisa said. “I’m on your side”

Of course, it did not help at all. Lisa felt some frustration, but she tried to block it from her mind. She needed to learn what had happened with Kelly and she needed the people on the highway to help her with that.

“I just need some information. I know that Kelly… a woman that is quite bigger than me… was here not so long ago. I need to know where she went” she said

A few seconds later, it was evident that no one would volunteer to give her the information she needed. Sighing, Lisa crouched and sat on her haunches as she looked at the road and made a mental choice.

“It’s for the greater good” she thought

Then, she picked a woman in a blue summer dress with two fingers.

She screamed all the way to Lisa’s face. It made her feel bad. She was so focused on not hurting her that she almost dropped the woman when she was halfway to her destination. Lisa felt a cold shiver run down her spine before she could correct her grip and keep a hold of the woman. Not in the mood of taking any more risks, Lisa carefully dropped the woman in her cupped hand and then hushed her softly, hoping that she would stop screaming soon enough.

It took her a while, but finally Lisa felt that the woman was calm enough for her to address her.

“I don’t want to hurt you. I just want to help you” she said softly

The woman did not reply. She just looked at her with questioning eyes.

“I will set you down as soon as we are done” Lisa promised

The woman finally risked talking:

“What… what do you want?”

Lisa smiled warmly, trying to reassure her.

“I just need to know if you saw a giant woman, a while ago” Lisa said

The woman nodded. Then, she said:

“She was even bigger than you”

So, it was definitely Kelly, Lisa thought. She remembered that she still did not know where had Casey gone. And as much as she hated Kelly now, she was also very concerned about what Casey could do if she remained at large for too long. Worrying about Casey at this point was a little useless, though, so Lisa tried to focus back on Kelly. She looked back at the little woman in her palm.

“Where did she go?” Lisa asked

The woman’s answer took her completely by surprise:

“She just jumped over the mountains”

“Jumped?” Lisa asked, incredulous

The woman nodded. Then, she said:

“I don’t know what happened when she got to the other side. But on this side, it felt like an earthquake”

So, Kelly had kept on advancing north… where was she going? Now that she was a little calmer, Lisa could not prevent wondering about what were Kelly’s intentions. She could think on many different reasons why she would have gone to the FSD. But why was she heading further north? Both Casey and her had been kind of expecting Kelly to get back to them once she was done with the army. And she had just disappeared.

Lisa knew that Kelly always had a plan. She was not impulsive or mindless, like Casey. This made her hate her even more for what she had done at the FSD. What the hell could her plan be?

She had to find out. And she had to stop her.

Smiling at the woman on her hand, she said:

“Thank you. You have been very helpful”

The woman was still visibly scared. She asked:

“Will you set me down?”

“Of course… of course” Lisa said as she gently picked her up again and then set her in the spot she had picked her from. “I’m sorry” she offered.

Standing up she thought that the people on the highway had somehow calmed.

“They are starting to see that my intentions are good” she argued.

Then, she looked at the road and convinced herself that she would be able to get to the other side if she walked through the narrow stretch of land right next to it. She had to walk almost like a tightrope walker, which required a lot of focus, but she felt proud when she got to the other side without making things on the highway any worse.

Once she was on the opposite valley, she only needed a quick look around to realize that Kelly had been there. If anything, it was even more evident by the massive fissure that started in the spot where she had obviously landed. And her trail was clearly leading into one direction: that of a small town in the distance.

“Oh fuck” Lisa said between her teeth as she quickly started walking into the direction where Kelly’s massive footprints were leading to.

 

 

Reverend Isaiah Jones knew he was one of the last figures of authority still available to Cranston’s population. The entire police force had disappeared under the woman’s foot and the mayor and most of the public servants had been in the city hall when she had obliterated it under her fist.

Reverend Jones was organizing private cars to work as ambulances. He was asking neighbors with big enough cars to drive around town to find any wounded they could see and bring them to the small hospital, which was luckily pretty much unscratched. This was a priority. He knew the death toll would not be short, but they could not worry about that until they had managed to help the survivors.

The screams from Main Street caught his attention as he was giving instructions to another group of volunteers. It was important to get the right profiles in each of the cars that would look for wounded.

From his position, he could not see what was the cause. He was pretty sure the woman had not come back. She was so enormous that she would have been easy enough to see from any spot in town. There had to be something else.

He could not prevent his mind to wander for a few instants on what had happened not so long ago. Images of the titanic woman flashed back. Isaiah still did not know what to make of her. She had called herself Goddess, but he knew she was not that. And he had heard some of his parishioners say that she was the devil. He wasn’t sure. He had never thought on the devil as something like her. It had been quite a long time since he had not been able to find an explanation to something. He forced himself not to think about that now, though. The town folk needed him focused.

Reverend Jones kept in pretty good shape despite the fact that he was getting close to 50. This helped him run the distance to Main Street fast enough. Then, he saw something else he could not explain.

Several of his town mates were running in his direction. He could see perfectly well why. Right behind them, in the spot where Main Street joined one of the roads that led into Cranston, there was another naked woman of impossible height. It was obvious enough that she was not nearly as huge as the one that had just turned their peaceful little town into a nightmare, though.

Apart from her youth, the appearance of the newly arrived woman was also quite different. She was much less voluptuous and her short blonde hair framed a face whose expression showed a mix of puzzle, embarrassment and goodwill. Nothing to do with the combination of arrogance, carelessness and curiosity that had made Isaiah very afraid the moment he had set eyes on Kelly.

His town mates did not seem to care too much about the woman’s expression, though. Apparently, they only cared about her height, as they tried to get as far away from her as possible.

 

 

“Kelly has definitely been here” Lisa thought as she felt as if a ball of ice were forming in her stomach. The buildings were quite short, so Lisa had a pretty good view of the entire town. And the cracks on the street, the cars that had crashed through the first and second floors of some buildings and the dozens of people wounded along the city were easy enough to spot. It was even easier to see the areas of town that had been completely flattened. There were at least a couple of blocks of houses on the west side of town and a large area in the center where it was obvious that Kelly had done something more than just walking around.

“Why Kelly? What can this people have possibly done to you? You must have killed hundreds!” she thought, feeling the anger rising inside her again.

When she heard the screams and saw the people on Main Street running away from her, anger turned into despair.

“Why are you scared of me? I don’t want to hurt you!” her mind protested

Then, in an impulse, she said:

“I know you are scared of me. I understand. I know I’m big, but I do not want to hurt you. I know there was another woman… one bigger than me… and I know that she has hurt many of you. But I’m not like her. I have a good heart” she tried to justify herself. Then, without knowing too well why, she added: “I can help you. If you let me, I can really help you”

A few seconds later, it was starting to become evident that no one was really interested on her offer. She was getting depressed again. The fact that they were seeing her like a monster… that they could treat her like Casey or Kelly… it was very depressing.

Then, when she was about to give up and keep heading north, following Kelly’s path, something weird happened. There was a man that was clearly running in the opposite direction to the crowd’s. He was running towards her!

She was taken so much by surprise that she needed several seconds to react. When she did, she focused on the man and saw that he was dressed in black… was that a white collar at the neck? It soon became evident that the man was a priest of some sort. For some reason, Lisa felt encouraged by that.

The man was still far away. Lisa took a step to the front, trying to cut the distance. Suddenly, the man stopped, visibly puzzled. Lisa stopped too. She realized that he was somewhat shocked by the fact that she had moved. He was looking at her, as if pondering what to do. He was not trying to flee, though.

Lisa did not know what was really happening, but she knew that it was important. Looking at the priest with her most angelical expression, she said:

“I want to help”

The man seemed to understand. He nodded. Then, Lisa added:

“I’ll get to you faster than you can get to me”

The man nodded again. Lisa took that as permission to advance. She did, although taking care to be slow and gentle.

Soon enough, she was in front of the man. Without saying anything else, she decided to crouch down and carefully sit on her knees.

 

 

Something inside him had been telling him to turn and flee during the entire time the giant woman had advanced towards him. It was an instinctive part of his mind, crying for survival. Isaiah managed to control it and he stood still, waiting for the woman to get to him.

She was not nearly as enormous as the woman that had set devastation on his town, but still, the blonde woman walking in his direction was incredibly big. None of the buildings in Main Street could make it much higher than her knees.

Her nakedness did not bother him as much as most people would have expected. Sure, he did not feel entirely comfortable, but he understood that it was probably a consequence of her size, not her own choice.

Finally, the woman stopped half a block away from him. Isaiah swallowed hard. Each of her feet was quite longer than the SUVs parked on both sides of the road. Then, she started to crouch and finally rested her weight on her knees, placing her hands on them as she looked at him with an apologetic smile.

“I want to help” the woman said with a hesitant voice

Isaiah looked up. She was a quite cute young woman. She would have been cuter if her right cheek had not been bruised and her lip somewhat swollen.

“I believe you” Isaiah said

The woman then blushed and said:

“I’m… I’m sorry… I had some clothes but… there was a fight… I was trying to help the people in Hollner… and I lost them…”

“Don’t worry. This is not important” Isaiah said

The woman blushed a little bit more and asked:

“But you… you are a priest, aren’t you?”

He had to control himself in the last minute not to let a laugh out. She was nervous! Oh God, she was the size of skyscraper and she was nervous! Then, he understood: she wanted to be accepted. And he imagined that, with her size, she had not had too much luck with that.

“Yes, I’m Reverend Isaiah Jones” he said, smiling

“I’m Lisa” the woman offered, still sounding nervous

“Nice to meet you Lisa. You look like a good person” Isaiah said, trying to reassure her

Then, the woman’s eyes watered.

“I want to be… but Casey… and Kelly… they are fucking everything up” Lisa said. Then, as if realizing the language she had used, she said: “Sorry”

Isaiah understood that Lisa knew Kelly, the colossal woman that had previously visited Cranston. He decided against asking Lisa about her, though. It was obvious that what Kelly had done made Lisa feel very uncomfortable.

“Don’t worry. You want to help. That’s all that matters”

“What did… what did Kelly do?” Lisa finally asked

Isaiah shrugged, as images of what had happened not so long ago flashed through his mind:

“First there was this earthquake… a couple of buildings went down, but most of the rest held, even if some have some pretty bad looking cracks in their façades. Then we saw her. She addressed us, then she destroyed every single access out of town. She got to the opposite side soon enough. She … I think she blew at us. Several cars were sent flying and dozens of people crashed against buildings or where trampled by the moving vehicles. Then, the Sheriff’s people shot her… She… she brought her foot down on the area and crushed several houses, cars… I… I don’t know how many people was there. Then, she crushed the city hall and another section of the city with her hand”

“Oh God” Lisa said, his words clearly making her feel bad

“You want to help us?” Isaiah asked

“Yes… yes” Lisa said. “How?”

“Help us find wounded people, help us looking for survivors among the crumbled buildings, help us clean the mess…”

“I will” Lisa said

“Good” Isaiah replied, knowing deep inside that she was a blessing. He could only imagine how strong she was and which sort of tasks she could accomplish that no one in town would be able to tackle.

“I need you to tell me what to do” Lisa said

Then, she moved her arm and set her palm, facing upwards, right in front of him.

Isaiah understood. He swallowed hard. Looking up, Lisa smiled shyly and said:

“I can move faster than you. But I need you to guide me”

He shut the part of his mind that was screaming at him that this was not a good idea down and climbed into her palm.

 

 

With the reverend now safe in her palm, Lisa stood up again and looked down the street.

“Where should I go?” she asked

“There are a few buildings that collapsed at different moments, on the west side. You need to advance a few more blocks along this street and then turn left”

Lisa was about to start walking again when she remembered about something and blushed once more.

“I… I need to tell you something. I fuck the street up quite a lot when I walk…” she said. Then, she realized about her language once more and added: “Sorry”

The man on her palm seemed to think for a couple of seconds, and then said:

“Don’t worry. Saving lives is much more important than the streets”

Encouraged by his words, Lisa followed his directions until she saw a couple of crumbled buildings where he had told her they would be.

There were a few men working on the rubble. As soon as they saw her, they started to get away from their work and from her.

Lisa felt a moment of frustration once more, but this time she felt like she had a good enough offer to make them.

“Please, I just want to help!” she said. “I’m working with Reverend Jones. He’s here with me!” she offered.

It was not enough to keep everyone by the building, but her words managed to convince about half of the people. Well, it was progress, she thought.

Soon, she was kneeling in front of the building and Reverend Jones was back on the ground, talking to the people that had been there. He was soon explaining her what was going on.

“They have heard some screams coming from inside. We know there are some survivors. We do not have the equipment to free them, though” he said

Feeling as if she had purpose for the first time in a very long while, Lisa looked confidently at the Reverend and said:

“Don’t worry. Leave this to me”

Picking some of the largest chunks of rubble and getting them out of the way was easy enough. Soon, she had cleared most of the way.

 

 

“Are you sure she won’t do anything funny?” Jack, one of the men that had been working on the building asked Isaiah, whispering

“She’s helping, isn’t she?” Isaiah said

“I know… I know… it’s just that… she is so big” Jack said

“And strong. Think about how many people she can save” Isaiah whispered

“I think I’m done” her thundering voice came from above

Jack saw that it was true. He quickly mustered the rest of the team and they got into the building.

 

 

Lisa felt happy for the first time in a very long while when he saw the little men she had been trying to help get out of the building with a woman and a small child. They were alive!

They were all covered with dust. But they seemed to be pretty well. Soon, a couple more men came out, holding a man that was visibly limping. It looked as if one of his legs was broken. He did not seem to be in very bad shape, either.

A man in his forties, who would have looked strong if he had not been so small, stopped, looked up at her and then said:

“Thank you”

Lisa smiled. It meant a lot to her.

“I’m glad I could help” she said

Reverend Jones did not let her relax, though. Seeing what she had just achieved, he made her move around the city, to every spot where there was a building that had come down on itself completely or partially. Lisa felt some frustration when no one could be rescued from the rubble, even after she had cleared a way in. This happened in very few cases thought. In most of them she was key to getting people rescued. Less than half an hour later, she had helped saving a couple dozen people and she started to feel as more and more of the townsfolk changed their attitude towards her. Having moved through the entire town, most of them must have seen her already. And it seemed that word of her deeds had travelled even faster than her.

When she was received with cheers in one of the destinations Reverend Jones had sent her, she felt warmth inside her that she had not felt for a very long time.

When she was done with the buildings, they asked her to get people across town and into the hospital. Many of the roads were blocked and the cars did not have a clear way from some spots in the city. She tried to repeat the same routes so that she would not unnecessarily damage new streets.

In her way, she removed some cars from the buildings they had crashed into.

She had been at it for a while when she looked at Reverend Jones, again in her palm, and asked:

“What should I do next?”

“I don’t know” he said

“What do you mean you don’t know?” Lisa asked

“No one is asking for help anymore. My cell phone is not ringing, asking for you. Everyone seems to be taken care of” he said

“But the town… it still looks pretty bad” Lisa replied

“It is pretty bad” Reverend Jones said. “A lot of people died, Lisa” he said. “And a lot of the town was destroyed. But without you, it would have been much worse”

Lisa suddenly felt bad again, thinking on all the people she had not been able to save, on all the victims of Kelly.

“I did what I could. I still could not stop her” she said, with a tone of regret in her voice

“This is not your fault. You cannot be blamed for someone else’s sins. We can only judge you for your actions, and they have been the actions of an extraordinary person”

Lisa felt blushing again. Reverend Jones just asked:

“What were you going to do, before you found this town and decided to help us?”

“I was following Kelly” she admitted

“Why?” Reverend Jones asked

“I wanted to stop her” Lisa said

“She is much larger than you” the priest said in a softer voice

“I… I have the feeling that I can solve that” Lisa said

“Then, go” Reverend Jones said

“But…”

“You have done everything you could do for the people of Cranston, and we will be eternally in your debt. When all this is over, make sure to come back here. We will thank you like you deserve”

Lisa blushed again, but she felt a pride that she not felt ever since she had saved Henford from Casey the first time.

“I will”

“Now, go and do whatever you were going to do. I’m sure there are many more people that need you”

“I will save the world from Kelly” she said, determined

“I’m sure you will” Reverend Jones replied

Without further word, Lisa carefully set him on the street and moved in the direction of the road out of town. People lined up in her way and cheered her. She could not prevent smiling during her entire walk.

“Even if Ron cannot make me small again, I have a purpose in life” she thought, her mind filling with ideas on how she could help the world with her new condition.

Then, she remembered about her husband and daughter, almost certainly dead as a result of Kelly’s actions. Her happiness gave way to anger and to a deep hatred.

“But first… first I will rid the world out of Kelly. And when I’m done with her, I’ll do the same with Casey!”

 

 

 

Chapter 8. Power

Kelly left the wasteland where the Pentagon had been behind and faced the city of Washington, which lay just on the other side of the river.

She wasn’t sure that none of the tiny ants that had once worked in the largest office building in the world had managed to get away, but she felt that she had been thorough enough. And she was not in the mood to search for individual mites, anyway. She had more important things to do than that. In any case, she had no doubts that everyone had got the message loud and clear.

Washington was the center of the country’s political power. At least, until she made some of the changes she had in mind. Her first stop was going to be no other than the White House, of course. It was close enough. All it would take her would be a quick dip in the river and then a short walk in the park.

A loud noise to her right momentarily caught her attention, though. She did not have too much trouble to find the source. She let a laugh out when she saw the jetliner clumsily trying to gain altitude. It was out of her reach, but it was not higher than her. Her eyes soon found its source.

A second jetliner soon joined the first one in the air. Kelly thought that it had probably been less than a minute since the previous one had taken off. One of the things she hated the most about flying was wasting time at the plane as it was queuing for a slot in the runway. She smirked slightly as she realized that she would not need to wait into a plane anymore.

“Now I can walk faster than those things can fly” she thought, her smirk widening.

When she saw a third plane starting the acceleration before getting airborne, she realized that planes were waiting much less than usual. And of course, the only possible explanation was her.

“Everyone seems to be doing their absolute best to get away from me” Kelly thought, half bothered and half amused.

The airport started to look compelling enough. Taking a quick look at the White House, her former objective, she hesitated for a second. Then, her arrogance won the argument.

“The White House can wait. It’s not as if they are going to be able to get away from me, is it?”

Her mind was made up. After all, a large and packed airport looked like a massive source of potential fun for a woman her size.

She took her hands from her hips, where she had unconsciously placed them as she stood on a powerful stance, and started to calmly walk towards her new objective.

She easily stepped over the highway and along the riverbank. Taking a quick look at the city on the other side of the Potomac, she smiled naughtily as she thought:

“I’ll be there soon enough. You can take a good look at me in the meantime and see what a goddess can do”

She chose the “less busy” path to her destination, in order to minimize her impact. As usual, though, once she did, she ignored the mayhem at her feet. Back when she had been a “mere” 25-stories tall she had been able to recognize what was going on at her feet just by the feeling in her soles. Losing this had been one of the minuses of her new dimensions. With very few exceptions, all she could feel now was the landscape reshaping to her. It was not a bad feeling at all… but she missed some of the detail she had enjoyed.

Kelly easily stepped over the outer fences of the airport and headed to the runway. Everything came to a stop when she set her feet on it. Everything but the plane that had already been accelerating and that was less than half a mile away.

She had expected the pilot to abort the operation, like the rest of his colleagues, which was the reason she needed a couple of seconds to react when she saw the plane getting even faster and pulling its “nose” up. It was taking off!

Curiously enough, to Kelly the plane did not look that fast as it got into the air and started to climb. It was heading in her direction. It did not take Kelly too long to realize that the plane was at her complete mercy.

Not having yet reached the right speed or altitude, the plane had to keep flying in a straight line. And it was obvious enough that it would not get higher than Kelly was tall by the time it reached her. So, it was basically helpless in front of anything Kelly wanted to do to it.

The question was: what did she want to do to it? She realized she did not know. For a second, she was tempted to just swat it out of the sky, to show everyone what happened to those that challenged her. By that time, Kelly had already reached a point where she considered that trying to get away from her was a challenge.

Then, she had second thoughts. She had a very good view of the plane as it got closer. It looked pretty big. Well, to be more precise, she thought that it must have looked like a big enough plane to regular people. The two different rows of windows told her that it had two decks and the four engines looked large enough.

“This is one of those really big inter-continental planes. There must be five or six hundred people in there. I cannot just kill them because I feel like it” she thought, ignoring the fact that she had killed many more than that just because she had decided not to look where she was stepping at.

Still, she did not feel like letting them go either. Which basically left her with one option.

She waited until the plane was close enough and then she stepped to the side and turned 90 degrees to the left. This brought her parallel to the runway and brought the plane right in front of her chest, as it was desperately trying to get higher.

The plane did not yet look as fast as it was supposed to be. Kelly was quickly getting used to that, though. Apart from looking tiny, everything in her “new” world looked much slower than it had looked before.

She lifted a palm upwards and did not have any problems to grab the front of the plane with it. She tried to be careful enough not to damage it too much. It was the first time since she had got to her current size that she could actually feel something in the real world offer some resistance. Powered by its four engines, the plane’s force was actually noticeable. Of course, it was not nearly strong enough to break from her grip.

This was not what concerned Kelly, though. She was afraid that the supposedly mighty aircraft may break if she just let it fight against her. In order to prevent that, she brought her free hand to the tail of the plane and tried to counter the effect of the force it was making, while still trying to be gentle enough not to damage it.

She was quite impressed with herself when she instinctively managed to apply the right amount of strength and the right direction to it to finally stop the plane in mid air. Then, releasing the tail, her free hand made short work of the two wings and the four engines.

By the time she was done, she was holding a tube in her right hand. A tube that was about half as long as her forearm. And a tube that had more than five hundred people inside.

“Mmmmm” she moaned as she felt incredibly good at what she had accomplished.

Bringing the main body of the plane upwards, she looked through the cockpit’s windshield.

 

 

Jacques Remi was one of the most experienced pilots in Air France. That had been the reason he had been one of the first to get an Airbus A380 when the deliveries of the superjumbos had started. In his over thirty years of experience he had lived almost all the situations a captain can live. And he was fond on explaining anecdotes to his new co-pilots.

But nothing he had lived in his long career could even compare to what he was living now. Part of his mind still rejected to believe it.

Of course, they had seen the titanic woman soon enough. With her size, it was easy to see her even from several miles away. After a few initial moments when he thought about how incredibly good-looking she was, Jacques realized about what was truly important. With her size and looking as happy as she did, be knew that the woman was incredibly dangerous.

Jacques flight wasn’t scheduled for another two hours, but when the director of the airport decided to proceed with an emergency evacuation of everyone that was there, he was ready.

He lost sight of the woman while he was getting his plane ready, but he heard several rumors and reports of what was going on at the Pentagon, which was basically right around the corner from the airport.

When he started heading towards the runway he heard the latest update: 37 flights had taken off. Almost 10,000 people had been evacuated. Those were encouraging news. According to the latest count, Jacques had 543 on board, so he would improve the average. The plan was flying to L.A. There, he would get further instructions.

At first he did not understand why they made him fly so far away and not to some closer airport like New York… then he realized that New York wasn’t far away neither for them nor for the woman. The thought made him feel a little uneasy.

A United flight took off right in front of him. Then, he got in the runway, started accelerating and… he saw her right in front of him.

Claude, his co-pilot, started screaming. Jacques knew he had to make a decision. He pushed the throttle further down, trying to take off in as short a distance as the superjumbo’s heavy mass would allow. He did it.

And then, he realized that he was in the air, but that by no means he was out of the giant woman’s reach.

What happened next happened fast and was very rough. If he had not been safely buckled, his body would have crashed with every single wall in the cockpit. Claude screamed all the time. Jacques managed to stay silent, but this did not mean that he was not scared like hell. For a while, it looked as if they had been trapped in the middle of a tsunami.

Then, suddenly, everything came to a stop. And her smiling face filled his vision through the windshield.

His control panel showed red lights in practically all the indicators. The plane was reporting fatal failures in all the engines, navigation system, undercarriage… and yet, the analog indicators told him that he was 1,500 feet above sea level and that their speed was exactly zero. This was a combination that should have theoretically been impossible in a jetliner like the one he was flying. Planes needed speed to keep themselves in the air.

He understood the only possible explanation: they were resting in the woman’s hands. Finally, Jacques screamed.

 

 

Kelly wore a very wide smile on her face as she looked through the windshield of the aircraft. What she had achieved was impressive, she thought. Catching a jetliner as if it were a football was something that no one else in the world could even remotely thing on doing. It made her feel… like a Goddess. She realized that she was somewhat wet… down there.

She moaned again as the tried to focus on the two tiny figures behind the glass. Then, realizing about the size and shape of the plane in her hand, and thinking on how excited she felt, she carelessly said:

“You look almost like the perfect dildo”. Her tone had been mocking; and she had intended it to be ironic, even though she realized that she could not count on the rest of the world to share her sense of humor.

It was amazing how she could see the change in expression of the pilots, considering how minuscule they were. They had been scared all the time, but her comment had made their panic raise exponentially.

She chuckled loudly.

“Don’t worry!” she said. “I’m not going to do that. I’m not Casey” she added, not knowing if they would understand the reference. Probably not, she thought.

The truth was that a part of her had really wanted to do it, but she had managed to keep her impulses at bay easily enough. She felt proud, once again, at her self-control, at the fact that she could decide what was right and what was wrong.

There was nothing wrong with mocking or scaring the tiny people, though, so she went on with that.

“It would have been a hell of an orgy, though” she said, mocking. “How many of you are there? Five hundred?” she asked. “I guess it would have been a new world record” she went on, laughing at her own joke.

“Luckily for you, I’m all for consensual sex” she said. With her looks, she had never had a problem to get plenty. Remembering about Daphne, she thought that even at her previous size she had been able to find willing enough lovers. She was not so sure this would be the case anymore. As a matter of fact, she was not so sure anyone in the world would be able to survive a sex session with her, anymore.

As she realized about this, the idea of using the plane briefly rushed through her mind again. She blocked it one more time.

“It’s not as if I’m not feeling horny, right now” she said aloud, not concerned at all to share her sexual urges with the population around her. Just at that moment, her stomach groaned again, as if trying to get its fair share of attention. She realized once more that it was a little empty, but the hunger was still very bearable.

“I may have the power of a Goddess, but it seems that I still have the needs of a woman” she reflected, aloud. “Anyway, I’m sure I’ll be able to find a creative enough way to satiate them”

Then, as a final pun, she added:

“Of course, I will be more than willing to take any volunteers”

Then, without further warning, she moved her free hand towards the windshield.

 

 

Jacques barely had time to react as what seemed to be the nail of her index finger made the glass shatter, tore through the cabin and finally peeled the roof away. An instant later, he was looking at the bright blue sky through a spot that had previously been filled with levers and indicators. His view of the sky was brief enough. Soon, all he could see was the massive and smiling face of the woman.

Her lips parted. He realized she was whispering, but still, her words made the air vibrate with such a force that he could feel his body shaking.

“I guess you are the captain” she said, looking at him and seeming to ignore Claude

He nodded.

“What’s your name?” she asked

He yelled his name back. She smiled. How had she been able to understand it?

“French! How nice! I studied French for a couple of years in High School, but I’m afraid I never got very good at it. In any case, enchanté Jacques. Je m’appelle Kelly”

He did not say anything.

“I’m not going to hurt you” she added, moving back to English.

Jacques felt compelled to address her. He hesitated, but her smile, which was kind at the moment, convinced him to move on:

“Why did you… intercept us?” he asked

She chuckled. His body shook even more. Then, her lips parted again:

“Because I felt like it”

He became aware of the implications of her words: she felt entitled to do anything she pleased, without concern for anyone else that was not her. And Jacques realized that, at her size, she was probably right.

“How many people are on board?” she asked

“Five hundred and forty-two” Jacques answered, after a couple of seconds.

She chuckled again.

“Do you realize what this means, tiny?” she asked, sounding happy.

He did not. She explained it for him quickly enough.

“I’m holding five hundred and forty-two of you in just one hand. Isn’t that impressive?”

Jacques nodded

“Of course it is” the giant woman added

He remained silent for a while.

“Now, the question is: what to do with you?” she stated

Jacques blood froze. Her smile stopped being kind and turned somewhere between naughty and evil instead.

“Don’t worry, I said I would not hurt you”

“Then, what are you going to do?” Jacques yelled, still surprised that the woman could understand his words, considering the difference in size.

“If you behave, I’ll let you go” she said

He felt relaxed.

“Where were you going? Back to Paris?” she asked

He was about to confirm, when he had second thoughts. He was almost sure that there was no way the giant woman knew what was going on… but then again, he was very afraid of the consequences if he lied and she found out. And he had over five hundred people whose lives depended on him…

He shook his head.

“Where were you going to, then?” the giant woman asked

“Los Angeles” he finally said

“That is in the wrong direction” she said

“Everyone is going there” Jacques finally said

“What do you mean everyone?” she asked, surprised

“Every plane in the country is going to L.A., San Francisco, Portland and Seattle. They are evacuating the East Coast” Jacques said

The woman’s face changed and she remained expressionless for a while.

 

 

“Evacuating the East Coast?” Kelly thought. Wow! Of course, she knew she was the cause for that. But… the entire East Coast?

“Well, it seems that they are finally starting to take me seriously” she said, a smirk forming in her lips.

Of course, it made sense. She was quite sure that she could walk all the way up to Boston in less than a hour. Once one thought about that, it was clear that the entire east coast was at her mercy.

“It’s still stupid, though. They cannot evacuate tens of millions of people in a couple hours. And it’s not as if I’ve set myself into destroying cities” she thought, her mind not registering her short interaction with Cranston as destruction. “Besides, it would not take me that long to get to L.A., in any case”

Evacuating the cities would only make things worse, Kelly thought. The truth was that she did not have any experience at all with emergency management, but if anything, her current status had made her opinions about everything quite stronger.

She linked the attempts at evacuation to the very unsuccessful attempts at bringing her down.

“The ones that are calling the shots do not seem to be able to make the right decisions anymore. It is time to force a change in management”

Time to move, then. Her stomach then groaned again.

She chuckled as she saw the sort of reaction this caused in the two pilots.

“You won’t have any pretzels or peanuts, by any chance?” she asked, joking

Then, an idea came to mind:

“Where is all the crappy plane food stored?”

The pilot needed some time to understand her question. She did not push him. Finally, he said:

“In a warehouse, in the cargo area”

She smiled at them and then, without further words, she crouched and set the plane as gently as she could in what remained of the runway. Looking at the craters her feet had created on the tarmac just by being on it, she was pretty sure that no other plane would take off on that airport anytime soon.

She headed for her new destination.

From Kelly’s new height, one warehouse looked very much like another. So, she needed to pick a volunteer to help her identify the right one. She thanked once more her newfound ability to interact with the tiny people despite the massive size difference.

Luckily for her, Kelly’s new height also meant that she could remove the roof of the warehouse with a single hand. Soon, she was picking what had to be large metallic containers and resting them on her palm. When she had taken enough, she started the tedious job of ripping them open and emptying their contents on her waiting hand. Each of the small plastic boxes looked ridiculously small, but there were quite a few of them.

Soon, she realized that her technique was not the optimal one. Picking what looked like a construction truck, she started emptying food containers in its box.

“How am I going to get the food out of them, though?” she thought. Looking at the tiny size of what she thought were meals for adults, she realized that she would need food for thousands of people just to quench her hunger a little.

She thought on maybe picking a few dozen volunteers and “asking” them to get the food out of their plastic cases, but she realized that this would take forever and she did not want to waste so much time. Then, she understood the only possible course of action. She would need to swallow everything and let her stomach make the selection. At least, she did not have to be afraid… nothing was big enough to make a plug anywhere, anymore.

Once she had made her decision, she was quick enough. She emptied the first “truck load” in her mouth and swallowed. Soon, she was working on the second. By the time she was done, and unknown to her, she had swallowed almost half a million menus. It barely felt like a snack. Her stomach was not groaning or did not feel empty, anymore, so she thought it would be good enough for a while.

Her snack made her realize, as well, that the time for nice food was probably over for her. It should not have been important, but it felt like a major downside of her new size.

“The power of a Goddess and I need to stick to eating crap. Doesn’t sound right” she thought. Then, she realized about something else: “What the hell! When I’m in charge, I can force the people to do anything I want. If I want to eat well, I may as well have a thousand cooks prepare something good and that fits my appetite!”

How had she not thought about this before? She realized that she had been too focused on proclaiming her power. And right now she was busy trying to make sure that she obtained it. But she had not really put that much thought on what she would do once she got it. And she was sure she would get it.

She would need to rule. This would imply making decisions. And once people submitted to her, this would also involve her using her amazing power to help them with things they could not even imagine. She was quite sure they would not like it at first, but it would eventually end up being good for them. She could help them. And she could protect them. But of course, being in charge would also come with privileges. She planned on being a good ruler, but that did not mean that she intended being stupid.

She could ask for anything, and they would have no option other than obeying. She would need food… of course. And a place to live. And clothes… maybe. Well, she was not so sure about that. She was starting to get used to being naked. It was not so hard for a stripper and it made her feel freer.

She shook her head and stopped daydreaming. There was nothing wrong on thinking about what she would do once she ruled. But first, she needed to seize the power. She took a quick look across the river. The power she sought was waiting for her at the opposite riverbank.

 

Chapter 9. Prodigal daughter

 

She had not thought that being back in Henford would feel so good. She had come here with an objective in mind, but as she took the first steps into the streets of her hometown, she wondered if her subconscious had not wanted to come here for other reasons.

She had not been home in six years. She had been a giant, as well, the last time she had set foot on these streets. That day, though, which had started as the best in Casey’s life up until then, had ended up turning into the worst. Beaten by Lisa, she had then been reduced and finally sent to a lab she still did not know where. After months of painful tests, they had finally tried her and sentenced her to life in a maximum-security prison. The prison she had been at that morning.

So, her last memories of Henford had been as a giant. And here she was, giant and in Henford again.

She looked at the small town as she calmly advanced down its streets. After half of the day in Hollner, her ears were already filtering the screams from the people at her feet. To her, they were just a natural element of her life’s soundtrack.

She recognized many places. Her hometown had not changed much over the last six years. If anything, it had got smaller, she thought with a smirk. She hoped that the population had not changed much either. The main bonus of being here was meeting with people she knew.

Her mind started to fill with ideas of things she wanted to do. She had not realized there would be so many. It was as if the moment she had reached Henford’s limits a dam had broken and had released thousands of memories that had been locked in the back of her mind.

She realized she did not want to rush either. She wanted to enjoy. She wondered if that would mean taking too much risk.

“Nah” she thought. “Lisa will never find out where I went and Kelly must be half a country away by now. Everyone else is as helpless to stop me as they were back in Hollner. I have time. I will enjoy. And this size is more convenient for that”

She kept on walking down the street.

Her town mates had had enough advanced notice to clear the road right in front of her. But a quick look to the front showed her that she would catch them soon enough, so she did not have to rush.

Instead, she just enjoyed the views.

At her new height, none of Henford’s buildings could come over knees anymore. This, coupled with the incredibly keen eyesight she had found out she had, meant that she had a direct view of almost any spot in town.

The city hall was probably the most remarkable building in town, but her attention was caught by something else. It was a building she had spent 4 years of her life at. And a building whose surroundings showed a pretty high level of activity.

Of course, it was too attractive to let it go. She made a left and headed towards High School.

She followed the streets as she did and, curiously enough, she felt relaxed. She did not feel the rush to cause senseless death and destruction, as she had felt when she had got to Hollner in the first time. Of course, Henford’s population would better not think that they were safe. Casey did not give a damn for any of their puny lives and she would not hesitate to wreak as much havoc she needed to have fun, but for the moment, she did just not feel like it.

She did not know what had been the cause of that. Casey had never thought about herself as an emotive person, but maybe being back home had had an effect on her. Or maybe the reason was that for the first time in a very long while she felt absolutely in charge, without any threats to her authority. Kelly’s growth had been a massive hammer blow to her ambitions, but the farther away she got from her, the more her self-esteem recovered. And she had had the self-esteem of a woman the size of an office building and with the power to do as she pleased, to start with.

Her train of thought was interrupted by a spongy feeling under the ball of her right foot. It was all too familiar. Stopping and moving her foot back, she saw the expected red stain right in the middle of the footprint she had left on the road.

“Oh fuck!” she said aloud. “Where did this guy even come from?” she then asked to no one in particular, although most of town could hear her.

With most of her previous victims having actually been on purpose, the truth was that this was a rather new feeling for Casey. Of course, someone with her body count was not going to feel bad at what had happened. She just offered a sheepish smile and then resumed her walk. The only noticeable effect to her was that the screams now seemed a notch louder.

Henford was a small town and Casey was a very big girl, which meant that she got to her destination in almost no time. She had to love the scene in front of her.

They had obviously been trying to evacuate High School. The front parking lot was crowded and boys and girls were fighting to get into three very characteristic yellow buses.

Of course, all the activity came to a halt the moment she stepped over the fence and set foot there.

“Hello boys and girls” she said in a happy voice as she stopped and rested her hands on her hips. Her smile was as wide as it had ever been.

“Oh my God, you’re so cute!” she added in a cheerful tone

Not so far away from her toes, chaos took over the students at Henford High. She did not dislike the sight. Standing as she was in the way to the only exit, Casey was sure that they would not be going anywhere. Now, she just had to decide what she wanted to do with them. In the meantime she indulged at mocking them a little. To Casey, the only thing that came reasonably close to being able to do as she pleased thanks to her size and strength was to be able to brag about it.

“I used to be a student here, not so long ago… well, I guess it’s been seven years already. You were barely in middle school by then” she said. “I guess you all know who I am. You should, by now. But just in case, I’m Casey Morgan” she said

After a while running without apparent sense, the students in Henford High seemed now to be agreeing that the best possibility in front of her was to fall back to the High School building. She did not have a problem with that. She just went on with her speech.

“I had a lot of fun while I was in High School. Lots of sex, too” she said, smiling naughtily. “I think most of you will know what I’m talking about. If you don’t, you’re losers” she said, chuckling at her own pun.

The area in front of her was now more or less clear. She took advantage of that to take a couple of steps into the parking lot. Then, without warning, she crouched and took one of the yellow buses in her hand. None of the three had emptied when the rest of students had run back into the building.

Bringing the bus in front of her excited eyes, she could hear the screams coming from inside.

“Did you really think a bus was a good spot to hide from a giant girl?” she asked them in a patronizing tone. “Please!” she said, trying to fake a posh accent without too much success.

“I guess that you cannot imagine how tempting a bus like this looks to somebody my size” she said, sounding strangely relaxed. “There must be hundreds of people dead just because they made a similar mistake” she said casually. The screams from within the bus increased in intensity and pitch. “But look, I know you are in a very confusing age. I’ve been there. I’ll give you a chance. I’ll set the bus on the ground again and then I’ll give you thirty seconds to get out of it before I do one of the things I like the most and turn it into a metal pancake. And the same goes to the ones in the other two buses who have not got the hell out of them yet”

She did as promised and set the bus on the ground. In the end, she had to wait over a minute before she was true to her threat. Apparently, thirty seconds were not enough to empty a vehicle like that. Of course, she needed less than thirty seconds after that to turn the three buses into two-dimensional wrecks. Each of the buses was longer than her feet, but not that much.

Casey had not lost sight of the bigger picture while she had been dealing with the bus. She had observed the students evacuation attempts and seen that they had mostly moved in the direction of the gym. She had not seen if someone had tried to guide the evacuation attempt, but it seemed like that.

 

 

 

Ralph was panting. He did not know how much was due to the fact that he had run like crazy from the bus to the gym and how much was driven by the fear the giant woman inspired him.

He had almost thrown up his lunch when the woman had picked the bus he was on up and had lifted it from the ground. For a moment he had felt weightless. He had recovered to face a worse situation. It was easy enough to detect the scorn in the woman’s voice as she casually threatened them.

The worst part for Ralph had been that he knew Casey. He knew her very well. She had been going out with his older brother for a while, before he learned that she had been sleeping with several other boys. She had been home a few times, when Ralph’s parents were out, and he knew perfectly well how big of a bitch she was.

Ralph had not been in Henford the first time Casey Morgan had shown up, a hundred feet tall. He had talked about it often with his friends and considered himself lucky for having been out in summer camp.

When the news had broken just before lunchtime, about giant women having appeared in Hollner, Ralph had feared the worst. Soon, some of the non-official messages he had received through his twitter account had confirmed his fears. One of the women was Casey Morgan, and she was quite bigger than she had been. The unofficial reports also talked about Casey having killed plenty of people. Ralph was not especially surprised about that. He believed that she was capable of that and more. The only good thing about the news was that she was in Hollner, pretty far away.

Now, she was not in Hollner anymore. She was right in front of their High School and Ralph was very afraid.

The gym was completely packed with the few hundred students of Henford High. Ralph did not know why they had not evacuated when the news of the giant women in Hollner had broken. Now it was obviously too late.

A loud metallic groan made Ralph, along with all his fellow students, look up. He needed a while to realize that the roof of the gym was giving way. Soon, five giant fingers broke through it.

Screams erupted with intensity as the fingers closed on the metallic roof and pulled. The combination of noise and motion reminded them of a sardine can being opened. Only they were looking at it from the perspective of the sardines.

Soon, the sky was replaced by the smiling face of the last person Ralph would have wanted to see on that day.

 

 

Peeling the roof of the gym had been piece of cake, as expected. And once she had done it she had most of the students trapped and well within her reach. If she had planned her visit to High School she would not have been able to get better results.

“How many of them are there?” she wondered. “At least three hundred” she guessed. That was pretty impressive.

It was too bad that she would not know any of them. Seven years were quite a long time when talking about teenagers. Then she realized: the students would all be new. They might know who she was but it was unlikely she would know them. They had been at most eleven the last time she had been in Henford. But the teachers…

A trace of a smile formed in her face as she scanned the gym, looking for known faces. Her smile widened a little more when she found Miss Henderson.

It had not been her face what had given her position away to Casey. It had been one of her horrible and very characteristic floral dresses.

Without warning, Casey reached into the gym. Her sudden move had the instant effect of making the screams louder. Once the spot she was reaching for became clear, it also sent everyone there into desperate attempts at getting out of the way. Casey was not even concerned about this. There was no way Miss Henderson was going to get away.

Two seconds later she was dangling from her fingers, screaming all the way up to her face.

“Hi there, Miss Henderson” Casey said, cheerful but with a hint of a threat in her voice

Miss Henderson kept on screaming.

“Do you remember me?” Casey asked.

Miss Henderson kept on screaming, not answering Casey.

“I do remember you” Casey said. “I know I was not the best student in High School, but in the end, you were the only one that called me trash”

Miss Henderson kept on screaming. She was getting annoying.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, shut up!” Casey said.

Then, she started pushing Miss Henderson’s chest with her fingers, getting her to shut up almost immediately. When she saw blood oozing out of Miss Henderson’s mouth, she knew she had pushed too hard, though.

“Ooops” Casey said. She had really not wanted to do that, but of course, she did not feel guilty at the results. “I guess you were punier than I thought” Casey just said.

Miss Henderson was coughing blood. Casey sneered and said:

“Maybe I should put you out of your misery?” she said

Without waiting for an answer, she just tossed her over her shoulder.

The screams from the students in the gym got louder once more. Casey looked down at them, shrugged and said:

“I didn’t want to make a bigger mess” as if this was a good enough justification for what she had done.

None of the students seemed to buy it, of course, but she could not care less. Then, something caught her attention. It was a girl, with bright pink hair. She was standing as isolated as one could be in the crammed gym and was waving her hands, apparently trying to get her attention. No one around her seemed to be very happy with the idea.

Casey was compelled to reach out and pick her up. She held her in front of her eyes as she observed her with curiosity. She must be in her senior year and while the six years in prison had made her knowledge of urban tribes a little rusty, it was easy enough to see that the girl belonged to some group that felt that was very alternative. Apart from the bright pink hair, she was dressed in black jeans, black T-shirt, combat boots and featured rings in her nose, lips and both ears.

The most curious thing about her was not her appearance, though. It was her attitude. The girl looked far from afraid. She was not screaming and Casey would have sworn that she actually looked somewhat… excited.

“Who are you?” she asked, truly curious

Then, the girl looked at her with bright green eyes and said:

“Casey, don’t you recognize me?” the girl asked

Then it struck Casey. Once she looked beyond the pink hair and the clothes… those deep green eyes… of course!

“Mandy?” she asked

“Yes” the girl simply replied

“Fuck you!” Casey said in a cheerful tone as her expression changed completely. “You have changed quite a lot, coz” she finally said

Of course, Casey had not seen her cousin in six years, and girls change quite a lot from twelve to eighteen.

Forgetting about the rest of students in the gym, Casey suddenly let herself drop, sitting, and then carefully placed her cousin in her open palm. It must have been the first time in the entire day she was trying to be reasonably gentle with someone.

But she liked Mandy. As a matter of fact, she was one of the only relatives she liked. As a twelve year old she had already been naughty in a charming way. Casey had liked playing with her. She had also been her confidant when Mandy had had questions she did not want to ask her parents.

Remembering about those questions, Casey winked and asked:

“Are you getting laid?”

Mandy was surprised at first by her question. Then, she looked at her with something close to arrogance and said:

“I have no problems in that front”

Casey then realized about something. Her black clothes had deceived her at first, but now that she looked, it was easy to see.

“Well, you seem to have a nice rack” she said

“My ass is better” Mandy said, sounding a little pissed off

Casey let out a laugh.

“You have not lost any combativeness” she told her cousin

Mandy remained silent for a couple of seconds. Casey, now having completely forgotten about the boys and girls trapped in a gym barely a few feet away, looked at her cousin and said:

“So, what’s up?”

“I want to be as big as you” Mandy said

This took Casey completely by surprise.

“What?” she asked

“Kelly, Lisa and you grew seven years ago and now you’ve grown again. You must know how to do it. I want to grow too” she said

Casey did not know too well how to react.

“What would you tell me if I told you I don’t know?” Casey asked

“I would tell you that you are full of shit” Mandy said

Casey frowned.

“Be careful, coz” she said

“Are you going to kill me?” Mandy asked, defiant

“I’d rather not” Casey said. “So you’d better shut the fuck up”

“I know you’ve come back to get bigger” Mandy said

“I’ve come back to say ‘Hi’ to a few old friends” Casey lied

“Come on! You want to get bigger than Kelly so that you can kick her ass!” Mandy protested

“And why do you want to get bigger?” Casey asked

“I want to have the power!” Mandy said, enthusiastically. “I want to be able to hold people in my hand, just as you are holding me now. I want to be able to use the world as a dollhouse!”

“And you want to kick some butt, don’t you?” Casey asked, her tone almost mocking

“If anyone is so stupid as to get in my way…” Mandy said

Casey chuckled.

“Come on, coz, I know you since you were born. If you got big like you want, you would make sure that you got in people’s way” she said

Mandy thought for a couple of seconds.

“That’s what you have been doing all day long” she said, apologetically

Casey chuckled again.

“Oh, no, I’ve been doing much more than that. I’ve been making sure that everyone understood what’s the new balance of power. I’ve been showing people just how worthless they are. And I’ve been having tremendous fun while I did it” she said

“I want to be able to do the same” Mandy quickly added

Casey chuckled again and said:

“Of course you do. Why wouldn’t you? You are insignificant now. Who would not want to have my power?”

“I could help you”

“Does it seem as if I need any help?” Casey said

“But Kelly…”

“Once I get big enough, kicking Kelly’s ass will be piece of cake” Casey finally admitted

“But… we could have fun together” Mandy finally said in a pretty pathetic attempt at pleading

Casey narrowed her eyes and said:

“Look coz, I have some experience at being with some other girls that are as big as me. It doesn’t work. I like you. You are my favorite cousin, after all. But there’s no way I will allow anyone to be able to challenge me again. There’s room for one giant woman only in this world, and I’m going to make sure that that is me”

Mandy seemed furious.

“You cannot do that!” she said

Casey chuckled again.

“I can do anything I want. It’s one of the perks of being my size. Unfortunately for you, you will never experience it”

As she finished, she set Mandy on the ground and said:

“Don’t look so gloomy coz. I have a few things to do, but when this is over I may come check on you and if you ask nicely enough, your big cousin may even do a few giant things for you. But right now you are starting to become boring. And I should really get going”

She did not even let Mandy reply as she stood up and turned. She had completely forgotten about High School already. It was true that she had things to do, and she had already wasted too much time.

 

 

Mandy could not believe that her cousin Casey had treated her like that. She had been like the older sister she had always wanted to have: hot, popular, funny… they had always got along very well and now… now she was treating her like that?

She was dangerously close to her cousin’s feet as she stood and turned. She admired their sheer size and how the asphalt sunk and cracked under their weight. She wanted to be able to do the same. She had often dreamed about it, and when he had heard that her cousin was giant again, her dreams had flooded her mind. She wanted to be able to pick anyone she wanted to do whatever she pleased. She even had a list of people she would visit as soon as she managed to grow. She also had a list of things she wanted to try. The world would become her private playground and the people would be her favorite toys.

Once Casey had got all the way to Henford and then had shown up in High School, something in her mind had told her that this was her chance. That the dreams she had had since she had first seen her cousin roaming the streets of her hometown, 6 years ago, would finally become true. And now, her illusion had shattered.

Why in the hell couldn’t Casey act like a cousin should and let her know how to realize her dreams?

Casey took a step forward. The ground shook and her foot broke through the road again, making Mandy even more jealous.

Two steps later, her cousin had already put quite some distance with High School. Mandy could not take her eyes away from her.

Then, clenching her fists, she thought:

“Well then, if you don’t want to help me, I will need to learn how to grow by myself. I know why you are here. You think you are very smart, but I can outsmart you, coz. Just wait and see”

She was not going to catch Casey even if she broke into a sprint. But she did not need to: her cousin was visible from every spot in town. She just needed to observe her. Sooner or later, this would show her the way.

 

 

Casey had barely moved a couple of blocks away from High School when her stomach audibly groaned. She stopped. She realized she had been ignoring the feeling of emptiness coming from her tummy for a while. She could not ignore it anymore, though. She was definitely hungry. After all, she had not eaten anything in all day.

She thought about the situation and then smiled when she realized that she knew just the place. She moved calmly and confidently as she advanced towards her destination. It was not that far away.

Henford did not boast that many restaurants. And none of them were fancy. Casey had enjoyed hanging out at Luigi’s, though, no matter how stupid she thought the name was. Lewis, the owner, was from New Jersey, and everyone knew that. Everyone also knew that he did not like Casey and her friends all, and that it was not as if he did not have good reason for that, but that did not prevent them from getting some pizza there from time to time.

Luigi’s took the entire corner of Grant and Jackson. Casey got there soon enough. A few stranded people that had been running without too much purpose reacted to her presence and finally made way for the restaurant, getting through its door.

Casey chuckled and said in a mocking tone:

“Yeah, you’ll be safe from me there”

Taking the last three steps, Casey knelt and then she brought her head as low as she could, to peek through the restaurant’s windows. Her smile widened when she saw that there was a sizeable crowd inside.

“Hi there. Do you have table for one?”

The panic was evident enough to see, even through the small windows. Casey enjoyed it. Then, her stomach groaned again and reminded her that she was there on a mission.

There was something she had to take care of first. A group of people had apparently managed to keep calm enough to think and were now heading for the door. They were probably thinking on making a run down the street. They changed their mind when they were greeted by Casey’s hand, which by the time they got to the door was effectively blocking their way out. She did not interfere with them as they got back inside. She just sat on her knees, picked up a delivery truck with her left hand and set it down on its side right in front of the door, blocking the only exit the restaurant had.

Then, she started peeling the roof of the establishment, being much more careful than she had been with the theater, back in the unnamed beach town. After all, she did not want to damage the restaurant too much. At least not yet.

She ignored the reaction of the crowd inside, including the high pitched screams of some of the women in there, until most of the restaurant was finally roofless, granting her a full view of what was going inside.

Preparing to stay there for a while, she then sat on the street, her legs parallel to the restaurant. Its roof would have reached as high as her navel, if there had still been one.

She smiled to the crowd inside. Someone screamed:

“Oh God, she is Casey Morgan”

Her smile widened as she said:

“In the flesh. A whole lot of it, as you can see”

Then, she reached into the restaurant and extended two fingers towards the man who had called her name. He tried to hide, but Casey had no problems flicking a table out of her way and picking the man up.

Holding him in front of her eyes, she thought his face rang a bell, but she could not put a name into it.

“Do I know you?” she asked

The man needed a couple of seconds to gather his courage and reply:

“I’m Mike, from the garage”

“Oh, I might have seen you when I was there with my father or with Kevin” Casey said

“Please, let me go” Mike said

Rolling her eyes, Casey just dropped him. She was careless. Her gesture of disdain as she dropped him inside the restaurant probably was what saved his life, in the end. The way she had moved her hand down and hand swung her fingers like a pendulum before letting him go had considerably reduced the distance he had fallen. A table collapsed under him and he broke several bones, in any case, but as he would remember with pain years later, he had been one of the luckiest people in Luigi’s.

No one had too much time to worry about Mike before Casey reached into the restaurant again. This time, the person dangling in front of her face was no other than Luigi. His stained white cook uniform made his fat body look like something similar to the Marshmallow man.

“Hi Lewis” she said

She let him scream for a few seconds. Then, he started talking:

“Casey… Casey please” he said

“Please what?” Casey asked in an innocent voice as she rolled her eyes again

“Please do not hurt me” the cook finally said

“Why should I do that?” Casey said, making sure that her smile was as mischievous as she could

Her stomach groaned again and she decided to cut the games.

“I’m here to eat. Feed me and I may let you live” she said

“But… you are too big?”

“Then, you should start making some fucking big pizzas, shouldn’t you?” Casey said

Without further word, she dropped him on the kitchen. She was careful this time. She needed Lewis safe and sound.

The people had tended to move closer to the walls, as if this would offer them any additional protection. The fact that the center of the restaurant had become empty did not bother Casey though. She used it. Picking a table up, she placed it in the empty space and then she said:

“I’m hungry. So, while Lewis there moves his ass to cook some fresh pizzas right away, you guys will pick everything that is already on the tables up and will place it in this table right here. Food only” she said

Seeing that the people did not move, Casey raised her tone and said:

“Get moving!”

Then, lowering her voice again, she added:

“Unless you want me to start thinking on other things to eat”

This was enough to get the people going. In a couple of minutes, different types of food were piled up in the table. Casey picked it up and emptied it in her mouth. It barely tasted like a bite.

Her stomach was not satisfied at all. It groaned again and Casey’s lips twisted, making it obvious that she was not happy.

“Luigi, where the hell is my fucking pizza?” she asked in an impatient voice

The cook and a couple of people dressed like waiters got out of the kitchen and set a few pizzas on top on another table. Lewis did not say anything. He just pointed. Casey reached out and picked the half a dozen pizzas between her fingertips.

“What the hell is this? This is not even a bite!” she complained as she tossed the pizzas into her mouth and swallowed

Then, she pointed at Lewis with her index finger and said:

“Haven’t you seen how fucking big I am? I need more food, for fuck’s sake!”    

Frustrated, she reached out for him again. Lewis turned and tried to run. Casey just pushed him with her fingertip, making him fall. A second later, he was dangling in front of her eyes, upside down, his left foot and lower leg pinched between two of Casey’s fingers.

“I am hungry” Casey said in a low tone

She could get from his reaction how he had interpreted the words. She had spent the entire day killing and terrorizing people. Lewis was by far the most terrified person she had looked at. She realized what he had understood, even if that had not been what she had meant.

Tilting her head back a little and letting Lewis dangle a little closer to her mouth, she opened it and then snapped her teeth twice.

“If I cannot get pizza, maybe I will need to get something else…” she said in her most mischievous tone yet

“Nooooooo. Oh God, please, nooooo” Lewis screamed as loud as his lungs allowed

Casey loved the situation. She loved her size, and out of all its benefits, the one she enjoyed the most was the ability to terrify people.

She brought Lewis closer and placed his head between her lips. Then, she slurped, bringing him inside her mouth.

Two things happened right away. The crowd in the restaurant erupted in their loudest screams yet and new centers of pleasure were activated inside Casey’s mouth.

She moaned as she enjoyed the feeling of having a full-grown man sitting in her tongue. Lewis squirmed, which made everything so much better. After a few seconds, she toyed with him, pushing him upwards with her tongue.

She looked down at the crowd as she pushed Lewis around a couple of times more. Most were still screaming, but she could also see many looks that were as questioning as scared.

She finally got everyone out of doubts when she spat Lewis in her waiting palm. He was very badly beaten.

There was a collective sigh from the people on the restaurant.

“Thought I was gonna eat him didn’t you?” she asked in a naughty voice

Somehow, she did not like the fact that she could see relief in some people’s eyes. Quite impulsively, she tossed Lewis upwards, like an olive. He described a high arc. By the time he started falling, Casey’s mouth was open and waiting for him.

There were screams from the crowd again.

“That’s more like it” Casey thought.

She was making her mind up on what to do with Lewis next when her stomach groaned once more. It was its loudest groan yet.

An idea flashed through Casey’s mind:

“Why not?”

And then, as impulsively as always, Casey swallowed.

Lewis oversized body was very noticeable as it crawled down her throat and her esophagus. Lewis was very obviously alive, but her digestive system had no trouble in beating his attempts at fighting back. Soon enough, she felt him getting into her stomach. It soon started to work.

She had never thought screams could sound so loud and so anguished at the same time. A quick look down showed her that what she had just done had had an impact in the crowd that could not be matched by any reaction she had seen yet.

“I… just ate someone” Casey thought. “What does that make me?”

She replied herself: “A giant”

Still looking at the people trapped in the restaurant, she smiled evilly at them and then said:

“He tasted just like chicken”

Her mind quickly accepted what she had done as normal: “I’ve killed thousands of people… I have fucked dozens of them, for God’s sake. Using them to satisfy myself when I’m horny or using them to satisfy myself when I’m hungry… where’s the difference?”

Patting her tummy, she said:

“There’s room for more”

She immediately reached into the restaurant again. One of the loudest screaming women was soon trapped between her fingers and right in front of her mouth.

“I wonder if you’ll taste different”

She was less ceremonious as she just tossed the yelling woman into her mouth and swallowed. She got to her stomach in a smoother way than Lewis.

“Nah, seems that all of you are more or less the same” Casey observed aloud.

Reaching out again, she pulled three people in her right hand, this time. She did not even look at them as she said:

“You guys make great snacks. You are just the right size” she teased

Then, she proceeded to toss them in, one by one, and swallow them.

By the time her hunger was quelled, she had eaten a dozen people. There was still some unease at what she had done kicking on the back of her head, but it was quickly fading away. When she stood up and started heading into town once more she was quite satisfied with herself. She had found both a new way to torture people that seemed to be the most effective yet and a solution for the problem of what to eat.

“I wonder how many will I need to eat when I get bigger” she thought

With her hunger now quelled, Casey could think more clearly on what to do next. There were many things on her list. 

 

 

 

Chapter 10. Ascension    

 

The Potomac was barely able pto wet Kelly’s soles. The shallow river could not even get as high as her ankle. Kelly had expected her feet to get at least a little deeper when she had stepped into the river heading towards her destination, and the feeling had been a little weird. It felt like walking on a puddle rather than a river.

As a matter of fact, her feet sank deeper into the river bottom mud than the river’s actual depth.

At her size, it would have been easy enough for Kelly to step over the bridges on her way. However, a quick look at their number, their different widths and heights and how close together they were from her new perspective made her lazy. Thinking about the careful maneuvering that would be required was already tiring.

So, without further ceremony, Kelly just walked through the bridges, steel and concrete effortlessly breaking as her unimaginable strength pushed through them. Hundreds of cars fell onto the water below, adding to the ever-growing list of Kelly’s collateral victims. From high above, she fooled herself:

“They have had plenty of time to see me around. Hell, I’m easy to see! If anyone was stupid enough to still be at his car in the bridge, I can hardly be blamed for his stupidity, can I?”

Shortly after the bridges, she made a right and then got into the tidal basin, yet another puddle. As she was about to get to the northern riverbank, she realized about something. She was about to enter the country’s capital, its center of power, and there was not a trace of resistance to be seen.

“Have they finally realized that they are helpless against me?” she thought

The White House was a short stroll away, but Kelly made a stop first. It was a pretty obvious stop. Reaching a little above her knee, the Washington Monument was one of the only things around that was worth comparing to her new dimensions. Curious, Kelly bent and took a hold of its base. Then, she pulled upwards and smiled as she easily removed the iconic monument from the ground.

She straightened again and looked at the couple feet long obelisk in her hand.

“What should I do with it?” she thought

Then, a naughty idea came to mind.

“It’s about the right thickness, I’d say”

She had not realized how horny she was before her little game at the airport. But the truth was that every time she put her power to use and realized about its extent she got more aroused.

Taking a new look at the obelisk, she was really tempted to make good use of it. At that point, the truth that an entire city and quite probably an entire country were watching all her movements came to mind. However, what finally made her change her mind was not modesty but reminding herself that she still had work to do.

“Business first and pleasure later” she thought.

So, she just headed to the White House, obelisk in hand. Had it not been for her nudity, someone looking at a picture of Kelly’s upper body could have thought that they were watching a tourist getting out of a gift shop.

Calmly, she just crossed the park and got to her destination in no time. Crouching, Kelly sat on her knees and then carefully set the Washington Monument to her right. She did not want to damage it. She had plans for it later.

Then, bringing her head as close to the ground as possible, she looked through the back windows of the White House and said:

“Are you there, Mr. President?”

 

 

“For fuck’s sake, I still cannot believe how big she is” George Balotelli said through the news chopper internal channel.

“I cannot believe it either” the pilot replied

“The White House looks barely bigger than a matchbox to her now” George repeated

“What do you think she’ll do?” the pilot asked

“The hell I know. But we should better start reporting” George said

“I’m not getting any closer to her” the pilot warned

“I really don’t think that will be necessary. She is easy enough to see”

 

 

Moving her head up again, Kelly addressed everyone on the White House. For what mattered, the entire city of Washington could hear her.

“Are you there or not, Mr. President?” she asked

As obvious as it could seem now, Kelly had not really thought that the President might not be in his residence until she had actually got there. She was going to find out soon enough, though.

“Ok, everyone on the White House, listen to me” she said. “I don’t know if the President is there or not, but whoever is in charge should better get to the balcony. If I don’t see anyone there in thirty seconds, I’m going to turn the entire building into a fucking crater, do you understand? Don’t try me!”

She was not too sure of what she would do if no one came out. She may make her threat true, but she may not… In the end, she needed to learn where the President was. Bluffing was easier when one was her size, though. She was pretty sure that no matter what she ended up doing, no one would dare accuse her of anything.

While she waited for someone to react to her request, Kelly straightened and looked at the city of Washington. She could identify some of its most famous landmarks easily enough. The most visible one was probably the Congress, up in Capitol Hill. She would visit it soon enough. Beyond the official area, the rest of the city was not that remarkable. As a matter of fact, Washington D.C. did not feature any skyscraper or any especially tall building. It was pretty flat, a city that did not exist higher than Kelly’s mid-shin.

Her attention was grabbed by something other than the city itself, though. She had disregarded them at first but once she had realized they were there, they were easy enough to notice. There had to be at least a dozen of them and despite their ridiculous sizes, Kelly could still make the bright colors out pretty well. This, along with the fact that they were not trying to get away from her but were hovering at what they surely thought was a safe distance told Kelly that all of them were news choppers.

“Good” she thought. She wanted the attention. The more people realized about her power, the sooner they would accept it.

A movement she caught through the corner of her eye made her look down again at the White House. There was someone at the balcony!

She brought her head close to the ground again and took a look at the tiny figure of a man in his fifties that was holding to the railing of the balcony as if his life depended on it.

 

 

 

Stan could not believe that this was happing to him. He should be in Air Force One. For the hundredth time over the last hour, he cursed the unfortunate succession of events that had kept him on the White House.

The woman’s face was so massive that it was taking all of Stan’s field of vision. As a matter of fact, it was impossible for him to see it completely without having to move his neck.

The woman’s massive lips parted and she whispered: “Hello”

Despite the fact that he realized that she was trying to keep her volume down, the power of her voice made his bones rattle. The warm breeze coming from the woman’s mouth made his jacket wave and forced Stan to hold the railings once more not to lose his balance.

“Hello Miss Hanson” he said

“You know my name?” the woman asked, mocking. “I guess I’m getting popular” she added

Stan did not know what to reply. Her size was just too disconcerting. His mind was not able to grasp it. He felt overwhelmed. He remained silent for a few seconds. Then, the woman talked again:

“What is your name?” she asked in what he believed was still an attempt to whisper

“I’m Stanley Whitmore. I’m the President’s chief of staff” he said

“Well, nice to meet you Stan, but I’m here to see the President. I do not have an appointment, but I hope that he will be able to make some time for me” she said. She was clearly mocking him. It was easy enough to see. This made him panic even more.

“The President is not in the White House” Stan said

 

 

Kelly mentally cursed

She realized that she should have actually expected it. She was easy enough to see and her destination had been obvious enough for quite some time.

“I should have not wasted so much time on the way” she blamed herself. Maybe is she had gone there directly she would have caught him before he had had time to leave. Well, there was no point on thinking anymore about it now. In the end, dealing with the President in person was not so critical to her plans, even if she could not feel happy at the price of her overconfidence. It would make the entire situation somewhat less theatrical.

What was done was done, though. It was pointless to weep about it now. She needed to focus on the task at hand. Frowning, she looked at the miniscule chief of staff and asked:

“And where would he be?”

“I’m not authorized to tell you” the chief of staff said

For some reason, his answer made Kelly mad. She had already been upset at the President not being there, to start with.

“Authorized?” she asked. The man seemed to quickly realize that he had made some sort of mistake. “Let me teach you something about authority” Kelly added

Without further words, Kelly sat back up and immediately brought her right hand towards the White House. Then, cupping it like a spade, she dug her hand deep in the ground. Her fingers broke through some underground structures as they maneuvered under the President’s residence. When she was done, Kelly moved her hand back up, ripping the White House from its foundations.

She had been slow and careful enough not to destroy the building. At the same time, she had tried to keep it as balanced as possible. Soon, she was holding it right in front of her face. The chief of staff had dropped to the floor, but was still on the balcony.

Without further word, Kelly proceeded to stand up, keeping the White House secure in her palm. Once she was standing, she widened her stance a little and brought her left hand to her hip, while still holding the President’s house in her open right palm, as if she were offering it to an imaginary audience.

She was actually offering it to an audience. A quick look beyond her hand told her that, as expected, the news choppers were not losing any detail on what was happening. She even thought that their number had grown, over the last few minutes.

She addressed the chief of staff but she was actually addressing the entire country.

“There’s no other authority than me! Understood?” she said

Stanley Whitmore had barely managed to stand up. He nodded frantically.

“Now, tell me what I want to know” Kelly said, softening her voice

The President was in the Air Force 1. Coming to think about it, it had been predictable enough. Quite a lot of the cabinet was with him. Those that were not were being moved to the West Coast. Apparently, someone had decided that it was the safest spot in the country. Kelly wondered if she should prove them wrong.

Kelly’s original plan had been to get the President and have him surrender the country to her publicly. She now realized that it had been too much to ask for. Those things, apparently, only happened in Superman movies.

This didn’t mean that she did not feel a little frustrated, though. Still, the President’s absence was just an inconvenience. One that was not going to stop her. She thought for a couple of seconds, made her mind up and then looked at the choppers in the distance with determination.

 

 

“She is going to make a speech” George Balotelli said

“How do you know?” the cameraman asked him through the internal circuit

“Look at the way she is looking at us!” George said. “I’ve seen that expression hundreds of times before. Make sure you get a good shot” he said

The cameraman was about to reply when the giantess talked in a much louder voice than the one she had been using so far. George could clearly hear it even over the annoying sound of the rotor and while wearing the heavy headphones that they used to communicate internally.

 

 

“People of the United States of America” the massive woman said. “By now, you should all know who I am. I’ve come all the way to Washington, to the capital of this great country, to make official what should already be very obvious to you. I’m the new ruler of this country. From this point onwards there is no other authority than mine. You will do only as I say. I know you’ll have questions. Don’t worry, you’ll get your answers. But first, I need to finish the job” Kelly said

Then, looking at her extended palm, she said:

“Unfortunately, the President was not here to be relieved of his functions. If you are watching this, Mr. President, consider yourself relieved”

She made a small pause for dramatic effect.

“As for this” she added, showing the White House resting in her palm to the world “I think I’ll set my residence somewhere else. It was not as if I was going to fit in there, anyway”

Then, Kelly brought the mansion under her right breast and let it rest on top of its roof. The structure could do nothing to fight the thousands of tons of flesh that suddenly pushed it in every direction. Kelly let the one-sided fight go on for a while before she got bored and just moved her hand upwards, finishing the job.

Opening her fingers, she let the remainders of the Presidential mansion drop to the ground below and then proceeded to dust her chest off.

At the same time, there was a collective sigh in millions of living rooms all over the country.

Looking at the choppers in the distance, Kelly winked and said:

“Follow me”

Her next destination was clear enough: the Capitol. On the short way there, she thought about what she should do. Should she force the representatives and senators to accept her new authority? Should she use them to teach the country some other lesson? Soon, she was standing in front of the large building and realized that what she really wanted was to get the job done and get to the next stage of her plan.

Of course, that was not too fair for the people inside, but among the thousands of collateral victims of Kelly’s ascension to power, congressmen were probably the ones she was the least concerned about. She had never had a very high opinion of them.

So, no matter how large the building had been, it only took her a few well-placed steps to finish the legislative branch.

This left one last branch to take care of. The problem was that Kelly realized that she was not too sure which building was actually holding the Supreme Court…

Of course, she was not going to embarrass herself in front of the country by asking. The solution was simple enough, in any case. She knew that the Supreme Court was supposed to be close to the Capitol, so she just flattened every single official-looking building in the area, without even thinking on how many lives could have been spared if she had had a little more knowledge about her country’s institutions.

Turning, she saw that the news choppers had not missed a single detail, just as she had expected.

Hands on her hips again, she addressed the country through their cameras one more time.

“Now that I have dealt with your current form of government, it’s time for me to explain how I’m going to run things from now on” Kelly said.

“First, the obvious: I’m going to be an absolute ruler. From now on, I’m the executive, legislative and judicial branches. You may continue using your current laws as guidelines on what to do at a local level, but of course, my will is above any of them” she added

“I know you won’t probably be too keen on this, at first, but it doesn’t need to be bad for you. I intend to be a good ruler. And think about this: never before in History have people been ruled by someone with real absolute power. I have the power to do what’s right without having to trade anything off and the power to put an end to wars and violence. I have the power to protect you. And I just expect obedience in exchange” she said

Then, she realized that she had not thought much further than that. She had not needed to. Still, she understood that the people might be interested on knowing more. She tried to imagine which would be the first things that would require further clarification.

Then, looking at the choppers hovering in the distance, she remembered about earlier in the day, in Hollner, and had an idea.

“As for the rest… you’ll understand that it’s getting hard for me to try to think like you, so I’m having some trouble deciding what else you would be interested on knowing. Luckily, I don’t need to. That’s what journalists are for, is it not?” she said

 

 

“Oh fuck” George Balotelli said

“What does she mean?” the cameraman replied through the internal circuit

“Remember that ‘interview’ she did in the morning?” George said

“But… how?” the cameraman replied

 

 

Kelly extended the same palm that had held the White House not so long ago and addressed the choppers again. This time she was not talking to the audience on their homes, but to the pilots and reporters on them.

“You in the choppers. I’m offering you the first ever press conference with the country’s new ruler. You just need to land on my palm and I’ll take care of the rest. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that you don’t get hurt while you try it. And I can promise you that there will be no retaliation, no matter how hard the questions are. I intend to be a transparent ruler, after all” she said

She could see what could only be described as erratic and nervous movements of the aircraft in the distance, but in the end, none of them seemed to be getting any closer.

Kelly did not like their attitude at all.

“Ok, let me repeat, since I believe that my choice of words was not good enough. When I told you that I was offering you a press conference, what I actually meant is that I’m commanding you to run a press conference. Just so that there are no misunderstandings: I expect you to land in my palm right away. Otherwise, I will destroy you. Is that clear, now?”

 

 

“What do we do?” the cameraman asked, scared

George was about to reply when the voice of the pilot got to their headphones:

“If you think I’m getting closer to her, you are nuts”

 

 

Kelly’s temper had become quite shorter with her size increase. The mix of challenge and stupidity of the press choppers was becoming very irritating.

The majority of them were still hovering on their initial positions but three of them had even broken from the main group and were now visibly flying to the east, trying to get even farther away from her.

She realized about something: they thought they were safe where they were. They thought that they were out of her reach. They did not feel threatened enough. This made her mad.

Kelly was starting to become tired of having to constantly show her power so that people would believe it. By now, it should not be necessary anymore! Anyway, if they refused to learn, she would make them learn.

She chose the three escaping choppers. If she set a strong enough example she may still be able to use the rest for her purposes.

They were probably half a city away. She had lost a little her grip on the world’s scale after her last growth, but she guessed that they must be four or five miles away. Turning her face so that her nose was well aligned with the fleeing helicopters, she pushed her lips out and, without warning, started blowing a narrow and strong gust of wind in their direction.

A loud howling sound was immediately heard in every corner of the city. The effects of her kiss were not felt on it, though. With a precision she had not known she possessed, Kelly had aimed her kiss right at the spot where her targets had been.

The effect was immediate. The helicopters started shaking in the air, like fallen leaves caught by a strong gust of autumn wind. Kelly realized that she was not getting out of breath, so she just kept on blowing with the same intensity as she kept her hands on her hips. The current force she was putting on her breath was enough to catch the helicopters in a whirlwind and to make their pilots lose control, but it was not bringing them down.

She played with them for a few seconds, slightly changing the direction of the stream of air from her lungs, pushing the choppers in different directions.

She was convinced that she could have kept on blowing for a much longer time, but she was beginning to get bored and she was sure that she had already made her point to the rest of the news crews.

Kelly closed her lips and the howling sound stopped as abruptly as it had started. The pilots of the three helicopters felt a moment of relax as the invisible force that had been pushing their aircraft stopped. They tried to get the control back.

Then, Kelly’s cheeks swelled and her lips opened again. There was no howling sound this time. Just some sort of shockwave as Kelly let the air she had accumulated in her mouth go with as much strength as she could.

The wave front caught the choppers before anyone could realize what had happened. They were not pushed around this time. They just disintegrated as an invisible but titanic force hit them. Hundreds of fuselage parts rained on the residential neighborhood below.

“Serves you right” she thought

She was tempted to do the same with the rest, but she still had a use for them. She needed the people to see the consequences of disregarding her power, just as she had done, but she also needed them to understand how things were going to work from now on. That was the difference between someone like her and someone like Casey, she reflected.

Looking at the main group of choppers, she said:

“I hope you’ve realized what happens to those that challenge me. My order stands. My conditions stay the same. Now, stop fucking around and land in my palm before I bring you down and I find myself some real journalists. Honestly, I cannot understand how you can be wasting the chance to have an exclusive angle on the biggest news this country has ever seen”

She could not prevent the outburst, but she was getting tired with some attitudes.

A few choppers timidly started to approach her. The majority were not. She was about to send them to hell when she decided to try something else first.

Apart from being at a distance, all the choppers were flying quite higher than her head. Pointing her face in their direction, she pushed her lips out again. Some of the pilots screamed, fearing that they were about to suffer the same fate as their colleagues. This is not what happened, though. Kelly did not blow. This time, she did inhale.

Kelly’s lungs began to take and compress the air in front and immediately below the target choppers, creating both a pull effect and a vacuum. Their rotors frantically tried to keep them airborne, but Kelly’s lungs were clearly winning the fight.

She tried to keep a balance between getting the helicopters within her reach soon enough and applying too much force and risking to break them down. Being as puny as they were, it required quite a lot of finesse. Luckily for her and especially for the choppers, she seemed to have become a master at using the power her new size had brought her. She seemed to be able to adjust her actions to the incredibly accurate delicacy the world around her required.

Kelly was feeling incredibly proud of her improvised “tractor beam”. She realized it was making her wet. She did not let herself be distracted, though.

When the helicopters were close enough to her, Kelly felt that it was not safe to keep on inhaling anymore. Instead, she changed the direction of the air and blew softly and steadily above the choppers, gently (at least to her) pushing them down.

When they were at the level of her navel, she just walked in their direction, covering the distance to them in four steps. By the time they were at her reach, they weren’t higher than her chest.

She was tempted to take yet another step and see what happened if any of the helicopters crashed against her tits, but in the last moment she decided against that. It was not as if she had too much faith of the ability of the choppers to survive that fight and after the considerable effort she had put on it, she wanted them all in one piece.

Realizing that they would not be getting anywhere, Kelly first teased the helicopters a little, herding them with her massive hands. When she got tired, she started plucking them by their tails and setting them on her waiting left palm. Of course, none of the rotors in the helicopters resisted the contact with her digits so by the time they were on her hand they were as good for flying as a refrigerator.

By the time she was done, Kelly was proudly looking at nine different helicopters of different colors, all of them sitting in just one of her hands.

“While I get ready you may want to report on what happens when people choose not to obey me. Let me give you the headline: people die, people end up doing what I wanted or both”

She took a look around, trying to find somewhere to set the reporters and get interviewed, just like she had done in Hollner, but as she had observed before, there were no tall buildings in Washington. The only thing that could compare to Kelly’s dimensions was Kelly herself. She realized that unless she wanted to lay down on the ground, this left her only with one option.

“Now, you have two minutes to get out of the helicopters, ready with any equipment you need to do the press conference. By the end of the two minutes, the helicopters will be a county away, so don’t try to play smart and hide on them”

The spaces between choppers started to quickly fill with ant-sized men. She entertained herself trying to guess who the journalists were and who the pilots. The cameramen were obvious enough.

When the time was over and it felt that everyone had managed to comply, she just picked each helicopter and tossed it unceremoniously over her shoulder. Then, extending her palm, she looked at the twenty something people on it.

They were so small! They were almost insignificant, but Kelly knew that she had to stay away from that thought. She intended to rule them, which meant that while there was nothing wrong on realizing about her vast superiority over them, she could not disregard them.

She saw that they were trying to organize themselves. She let them. After a while, most of the tiny people were looking in her direction and the cameras were pointed at her face. She moved her hand farther away from her body, to give them a better perspective. Then, she smiled at them.

“I’m glad that you’ve decided to play along” she started with an obviously mocking tone. “Even if you needed a nudge” she added.

“Now, some ground rules: even if you don’t deserve it, I will stick to my original commitment of getting all of you safe and sound out of this experience. You don’t have to be afraid of asking questions. You are doing your job. I will accept any question you ask and I promise I will reply to all of them as sincerely as I can. I cannot promise you’ll like the answers though. Your mission is simple enough: you need to get people to know me better. Ask what they would ask. Some housekeeping: I know you can hear me well. As surprising as it may sound, I can also hear you well; I just need you to raise your voice a little”

 

 

George could not believe the situation he had suddenly found himself at. There were twenty-three other people with him in what his mind still rejected to accept as a woman’s hand. Its landscape was uneven, small elevations and depressions filled its surface. George knew that the skin in the palm of a woman her age was supposed to be soft. Still, it did not give under his feet. He realized that he was too inconsequential for that.

He could tell that she was making an effort to keep her hand as steady as possible, trying to make their lives a little easier. She seemed to have a remarkably good pulse. George could still feel her heartbeat through her skin. It was a puzzling feeling.

She smiled at them. If one forgot that there actually were nine news crews in her palm and that there was plenty of space left, the truth was that the woman was very beautiful, he thought.

“Who wants to start?” she asked, her voice making his body shake

George saw someone raising his arm. He did not think that he knew her.

 

 

“How tall are you?” the blonde woman that had raised her hand asked

“Why is this always the first question I get?” Kelly thought, remembering the morning’s interview back in Hollner. She quickly understood. “Well, this is the most remarkable thing about me, I guess. And people are always hungry for data”

She had not been expecting this type of questions. She had incorrectly assumed that the time for that sort of trivia was over. Her main intention had been to clarify the working model from then onwards, now that she had declared herself their leader. She decided to play along, though. She needed them to ask whatever they wanted. She hoped that they would eventually get to the right questions.

It was not as if she did not enjoy bragging a little, in any case.

Looking at the reporter that had asked the question, Kelly twisted her lip and said:

“I don’t really know. Fucking huge, I guess. I used to count my height in floors before my last growth, but I have not yet come across anything that’s bigger than me since then. The building that got closer was the Millennium Tower, back at Hollner, but even then, it could not reach my higher than my boobs” she said

As soon as she ended the sentence she wondered if she had not been too informal, given the set up. But she disregarded that thought almost immediately.

“What’s the point on having unlimited power if I cannot say anything I fucking want?”

“I guess you can do the math” Kelly then added, still addressing the reporter. If you get any estimation, by all means, do let me know. It’s always curious to learn the figures behind one’s power” she said

“How do we look like, to you?” another reporter asked

“So, it’s going to be like this, for a while” she thought. It was barely the second question in her first ever press conference and she was already getting tired of it. She was beginning to realize that it would take her longer to get her message across than to actually take over the world.

“About the size of ants, I’d say” she responded carelessly

She could immediately feel the reaction of the twenty something people in her hand. They had obviously not liked her comment. She wondered once more if she had been too blunt, but once more she disregarded the thought.

“They need to know how things are like”

“What, you don’t like it?” she asked, almost mocking. “Look, I never said that you were ants. I know you are not. I would not waste my time trying to rule over some ants. But when it comes to size, that is how you look like” she said

Another journalist raised his hand.

“So, you think being bigger entitles you to be in charge?”

She was surprised by the blunt question. She did not dislike it, though. It was going in the right direction. Finally.

“Of course” she replied. “Look, there is a simple truth you cannot deny: I have the power to force you to do anything I want. And you are powerless to do anything about it. Never before in History this has been so evident as it is now”

The same journalist asked again. As a matter of fact, his words came out more like a statement.

“So, you think power alone is entitlement enough”

“Absolutely. And anyone who does not believe the same has not really had power before” she said

“What will you do if anyone refuses to acknowledge your authority?” someone else asked

“I will force them to do it” Kelly quickly replied

“And if they don’t?” the journalist asked again

Once more Kelly did not feel the need to lie.

“I will crush them” she said bluntly

Once again, her words had had an impact on the tiny reporters in her palm.

“You have been reported to kill many people already” a woman at the back of her palm said

“The reports are true enough, I guess” Kelly said. Seeing the reactions once more, she decided to explain a little more without the need of getting any additional question. She was still not getting to the type of questions she was expecting, the ones about her future intentions, but she understood that talking about the actions of her recent past might be important as well. “The majority of my victims were people that had attacked me or that had been behind the attacks on me. I know that there were also many collateral victims while I was punishing my attackers. And then, there have been some accidents. Sometimes I did not realize something was on the way… some others I just misjudged my new strength” she said. Then, she added: “If anyone is still stupid enough to try anything else against me, you can be sure that he or she will be crushed, along with anyone who happens to be on the way. As for the accidents… I’m getting better at that. It took me a while to get used to my new size, but I now think that I have it pretty much under control. You should not expect to see nearly as many accidents moving forward as in the last couple hours”

“You are kind of admitting that there will still be accidents” the journalist that had asked the first question asked again

“Guys, I’m just trying to be realistic here. Look at you and look at me… shit will happen”

“Do you feel sorry for any of your victims?” a woman asked

“No” Kelly replied, bluntly

“So, what do you intend on doing?” a journalist that had remained silent up until now suddenly asked

Kelly smiled. That was a good question. It deserved a good answer. And the best answers were typically short ones:

“Take over the world”

 

 

 

It was a predictable enough answer. And it was the first real headline she had given in the entire interview. George was happy that he had been able to get it from her. All his colleagues had been able to get so far was to have the woman describe what everyone had already see her do. It was true that her sincerity had been shocking at some points, but then George realized that she had no incentive to lie. In the end, it was not as if anyone was going to make her accountable for her actions.

He could tell that she was looking directly at him. And there was a trace of a smile in her lips. He felt that she wanted him to ask more in this direction. He felt happy to oblige.

“You just took over the US” he said

A smile finally formed on the woman’s lips as she said:

“I think that leaves about two hundred countries left”

He could not prevent thinking that that had actually been a good answer.

“And how do you intend on taking over them?” George asked

The woman frowned a little and thought for a few seconds. He realized that she was making it up as she went.

“Oh God, she improvising a world conquest plan right in front of me!” he thought.

“Well…” the woman started. “I guess that as the new head of state of the United States, I should pay a visit to the United Nations. I will take advantage of that to demand every nation to submit to my rule”

George realized that this was becoming a very interesting political interview. The woman might be making her answers up, but he could feel that she was trying to provide accurate and honest answers. She was kind of keeping her end of the deal she had forced them to make.

“Will you annex them to the USA, then?” George asked

The woman thought again. Then, she said:

“No, I don’t see anything wrong in them keeping their flag and institutions, as long as they submit to me”

“So, you will let their current leaders manage their countries as long as they accept you as their ruler” George said

“That sounds about right”

“Why didn’t you do the same in the US?” George asked

“To start with, the President did not show up. He doesn’t need to, anymore. He doesn’t need to give me what I already took by myself. It was not as if I was going to let him stay, in any case. The United States Military, under his command, attacked me several times. This was a declaration of war. A war I won. And let this be an example for those who might be having second thoughts, at this point: if I get attacked again, I will punish the leaders of any country that’s behind the attack. And I’m afraid that even if I try to be careful, which I may not, their populations will suffer”

“So, you will rule the United States directly? Or will you appoint someone?” George asked. He was amazed that he was having this conversation with the towering woman. His colleagues seemed to be amazed too, since none of them was interrupting his interview.

The woman seemed to think again:

“I guess I’ll appoint someone. I’m not interested in managing the day to day”

“Who? One of the smaller giant women?” George asked

The woman chuckled.

“Them? God, no!” she said. “Casey and Lisa could not even manage a reading club”

“What will you do with them?” George asked

“I have not decided yet” the woman simply said

He understood that asking about them would bring him nowhere, so he went back to real politics. He actually felt a little guilty that he had almost derailed from the topic.

“When will you appoint your… designee for the United States?” he asked

“Soon. The position is open. If anyone is interested, make yourselves known. It will be a stressful position. I have a lot of ideas”

“Which ones?” George asked, interested

“In time” the woman answered, smiling

“Any heads up?” George insisted

“I plan on making the world a fairer place” she said

“What’s fair usually depends on everyone’s opinion” George said

The woman smiled again and said:

“Well, right now the only opinion that counts is mine”

“Are you a socialist?” George asked, intrigued by what would be the answer

“No, I’m a Goddess” she simply said

Wow! That brought the conversation to a whole new level.

“Do you expect people to worship you?” he asked

The woman let a laugh out.

“No!” she said, chuckling again

He saw that she was going to complete her answer.

“Look, I used to be an atheist before… all this happened. Of course, it would be a little hypocritical saying that I’m still an atheist and proclaiming myself Goddess, so I guess that I will need to get a little deeper into my convictions. Let’s see: when I call myself a Goddess I’m not saying that I’m the creator or anything else. What I’m saying is that I’m the supreme ruler. The one that decides what’s right or wrong, if you will. As such, I don’t expect people to worship me. Please, don’t. I just expect people to obey me” she said

“So, your position about religion is…” George said

“I don’t believe there was a creator. But I don’t mind if people do. By all means, I encourage everyone to live according to their religious values. I won’t interfere with them with one exception: I will deal with any religious violence in the harshest terms” she said

George realized that he was getting clearer answers from this naked stripper than from all the politicians he had interviewed in the past combined.

“Can we go to the most immediate things, here in US?” he asked

“By all means” she said, smiling

“You destroyed the three branches of government” he said

“A government that unsuccessfully tried to kill me thrice” she added

“What do you intend on doing with the rest of government offices?” he asked

“What do you mean?” she asked

“State, local,…”

“I’ll keep them like they are” she said. “I may think of something better in the future, but I need to keep the country running” she said

“So, Governors and Mayors do not need to get worried?” he asked

“No. The just need to submit to my authority. They can continue working business as usual in the meantime, unless I give them any direct instructions. Once I re-establish the central government I will let them know what the working model will be” she said

“What about public services?”

“They should do their work”

“And taxes?” he asked

She seemed to think about it. Then, she said:

“I expect everyone to pay their taxes as usual. I may review them once I get a hold of things. I have ideas that will need money so I will consider not paying taxes as a lack of obedience, with all that implies”

George still thought that the woman was delusional. But she was clearly not stupid.

“Will you make any changes in spending?” he said

“Oh, I will make many changes in spending. Until I do, though, I expect money will keep flowing to its usual destinations. I want public services to run flawlessly”

Then, she seemed to think about something. She sneered.

“There is one change I want to enforce right now, though. I demand my subjects dealing with budget to cancel any spending related with defense or the military as of now. I hereby order the United States military to disband in the coming 6 hours. I intend on making similar demands to the rest of countries in the world. I am able to enforce peace in the world on my own. I will still allow current police forces to take care of local security, but anything bigger than a rifle is forbidden from this point onwards. In six hours from now I will consider any member of the military or any military asset as an enemy of peace and deal with it accordingly”

She then smiled and said:

“As of now, military budget will be temporarily reassigned to cooperation with third world countries”

“Wow… she might be a Goddess, but she is definitely not a capitalist goddess…” George said

 

 

It had all been an improvisation, but Kelly felt good. The tiny journalist had got the best of her. She had never been a political activist, but back in college she had even attended a couple of meetings and had had very clear ideas on what was wrong with the world. Her father had told her that she was too much of an idealist, that the world did not work like that. Of course, that had been when her father and her were still talking to each other.

She was not foolish enough to think that the world would not work without a structure. Part of what she had said, making sure that everyone understood that she expected public services and administrations to work had to do with that. But she was convinced that the world’s system was flawed in a way that prevented the weak from getting their head out of the mud while it made those with money richer every day.

She was going to change that, and no one was going to be able to do anything about it.

“The system only lets those that think like them get into positions of power. This has changed now. By the time I’m done with the world, they may even start to love me” she fooled herself.

 

 

“Where will you live?” the journalist told her

“What do you mean?” she asked him, intrigued. After all his interesting questions, she felt a little disappointed that he seemed to be going back to trivia

Then, he completed his question.

“As a world leader, where will you set your residence?” he asked

“I’m an American. I will stay here” she said. Then, she thought about something and added: “I plan on visiting the rest of the world often, in any case”

“But… how?” the journalist asked

“I’m a good swimmer” she said, smirking

The journalist then stopped for a while and changed his expression. It was amazing that she could detect it. In a grave voice, he asked:

“Have you thought on the possibility that no one will be keen on accepting your rule?”

“I have. It’s not as if they have any other option, though” she said

“You might get attacked again” he insisted

“And it will be just as unsuccessful as any of the previous attempts. It won’t make me happy at all, by the way” she said

“Are you not afraid that anyone could come up with some sort of attack that could actually defeat you?” he asked

She felt a momentary moment of rage. Then, she forced herself to calm down. It was a fair question. She had promised that she would not over react. He deserved an answer. The world deserved an answer. She wondered for a second about what she was going to say. Then she determined once more on being fully transparent. She put some thought on her words just before letting them out and concluded that there was no risk.

“Listen to this carefully. What I am going to say is very important. I cannot be defeated. It’s impossible. Some of you may think that these are just the words of a delusional giant woman that believes that her size alone makes her unstoppable. This would be a very bad mistake. The truth is that my size alone makes me nearly unstoppable. And while I know that this is by far my most remarkable ability, I hope that you’ll have seen by now that I have many others. But even that alone would not be enough. I know you have bigger bombs. If you get crazy enough you might even try to do something REALLY stupid. For your own sake, don’t!” she said

Then, she dropped the bomb:

“Know this: I can get bigger!”

She saw the reaction in her palm and thought on the reactions in the living rooms of every single house in the country.

“You already forced me to get like this when you tried to kill me before. I’m not complaining about it, but as you inquired before, it has become much harder not to destroy things around me.  I do not really want to get any bigger than this. This size is already good enough for everything I have in mind. But if you force me or if you try to kill me, I will. And then you may find that rather than a Goddess trying to make some changes to make the world a better place, I’m something else. So, think twice before you do something everyone will regret”      

She did not think she had anything else to add after this, so looking at the tiny journalists in her hand, she said:

“Press conference’s over”

Bringing her palm containing the journalists back to the ground, Kelly just pushed with its back until she felt the concrete breaking under it. She kept on pushing until the surface next to her hand was level with the surface of her palm.

“I promised you I would keep you safe” she said

Then, as the journalist hesitated on what to do, she added:

“You guys are good. You got me to announce my plans to take over the world and make it a better place. You should feel proud. Now, climb out. I have some things to do. I know this will sound weird, but I’d like to have some privacy. I’d rather have you not report on me for a while. Feel free to get back at it once I head towards the UN. I’ll make a good speech up on the way”

She winked at them as the observed the last of them getting out of her hand. Without warning, she turned her hand and picked one of the tiny men between two fingers.

 

 

George thought that he was out of the most amazing and at the same time terrifying experience in his entire life when he felt himself pushed between what could be nothing else than her fingers. He thought that she had cheated them, that she was going to crush him in the end. She did not. Amazingly enough, her fingertips applied only the necessary force to keep him in place.

Soon, he found himself in front of her enormous eyes. He felt some vertigo at the fast ascent, even if the woman had just been sitting and not at her full height

“I especially liked you” she whispered, her warm breath making him sweat

He remained motionless, without saying a word

“How would you like to be the new President?” the thundering voice suddenly asked

“What?” George asked, not believing what he was hearing

“I like the way you think. I think you would be good at doing some of the things I have in mind” she said

“Don’t you have anyone else in mind?” he asked, still not believing what he had just heard

“I’ve been a stripper for the last six months of my life. No, I don’t have anyone else in mind” the woman said. George was surprised that she still seemed to keep a sense of humor that allowed her to make some fun of herself, even if it was of her past

“You can find someone better” he said

“If I do, I will replace you” she said

His expression must have given away his thoughts, since she quickly added:

“Replacing you doesn’t mean killing you”

“What do you want me to do?” he asked

“Gather a cabinet, get the country running. Once things are running smoothly, I will dictate some policy” she said

“I may not agree with it” he said

“And I’ll be happy to discuss it with you. I’ll give you a chance to convince me” she said

“And if I don’t?” George asked

“You will do what I say” she said. Then, she quickly added: “This part is really important: I am fine with disagreement, but once I command something I expect it to be done, whether you agree with it or not. Stepping down when there is a decision you don’t want to implement is not an option. I would consider that treason, if you know what I mean” she said

Of course, he knew what she meant. This was the main reason he was very surprised with himself when he said:

“I accept”

Her smile widened.

“Good. This means you come with me” she said

“Where?” George asked

“To New York. As my new President, you will be my ambassador to the UN”

“Now?” George asked, surprised

“In a while” she answered, winking. He did not know what she was thinking about.

 

 

Kelly was happy with her choice. One thing she had quickly realized during the interview was that there was a lot of work involved in ruling. She had not even thought about that. The sooner she could let someone do the work while keeping herself free to make the transformations she had in mind, the better. And the guy seemed like a decent enough choice. She realized that she had not even asked him his name, she thought, as she let him drop to her waiting palm. Well, this was not important. She would ask him later. She had done all the work she had had in mind when heading to Washington and quite some more. She deserved a break.

Bringing a hand down, she realized that she was as wet as one could. Talking about her power and thinking about what she would do with it had made her even hornier, and she had already been aroused enough, to start with.

She might be all-powerful, but she still had needs. As she crouched down and grabbed the Washington Monument from a spot right next to the crater where the White House had been, she decided that it was time to indulge a little. Taking a quick look at the ant-size man on her palm a naughty thought run through her mind. She blocked it as she mentally screamed to herself:

“He is your new President, for God’s sake!”

 

Chapter 11. Closure

 

“Shut the fuck up, Claire” Casey said in an annoyed tone, looking at the tiny woman’s head emerging from her fist. She was tempted to just bite it off and get done with it. Her screams were getting her on her nerves.

She had been easy enough to find. Claire had already been working at the parlor for 10 years when Casey had last set foot in town. Six years later she still had the same shitty job.

It was not as if Claire had had a very relevant spot on Casey’s list. She would not have even wasted the time to pick her up if her path to her real destination had not brought her right next to the parlor. Once it had, ripping the little building open and picking her former colleague up had been piece of cake.

Claire kept on screaming. It seemed evident that she was not going to shut up. She was tempted, once again, to just finish her off. She decided against that, though. Her plan was to gather the people she had something against first and to calmly deal with them later. And someone as puny as Claire was not going to make her change her plans.

She had an idea. Bringing her hand down, she slid Claire in. Her annoying screams were quickly muffled as she was brought into her pussy. Soon, the only thing Casey could notice were some slight vibrations down there. It was not nearly the first time she had someone inside her. It was the first time she had fit someone into her cunt for a purpose other than sexual satisfaction, though. Of course, it was not as if it was not having any effect at all. But the pleasure she could get from Claire was far from what Casey expected out of sex.

Her solution to Claire’s screams had had the very nice side effect of freeing both her hands. So, not only did she feel much better, without Claire’s high-pitched voice getting into her brain but she could also move much more naturally.

“I wonder if she will survive long, inside there, though”

Ever since she had broken through the prison’s roof, none of the previous visitors to her sweet spot had lived to tell about the experience. It was true that she had been especially rough with them, though. This time she was not going to fuck Claire. She was just going to carry her in there, as strange as the concept might sound.

Still, she was not too sure she was going to make it alive out of the experience. Chances were she was going to suffocate, Casey reasoned, wondering for the first time about how her cunt would look from a tiny person’s perspective. She realized she did not know and she had not bothered to ask any of the multiple persons that had visited it.

“If Claire survives this one, I may ask her”

Of course, Casey was not going to cry if Claire did not survive the ride. No one in her list was going to see another morning. If possible, Casey preferred that their parting from this world would happen at a time and in a way of her own choosing. Otherwise, she would have just stepped on her the moment she had seen her. In any case, it was not as if suffocating in her pussy was going to be a nice experience for Claire.

Casey and Claire had been co-workers at the parlor. Claire had been almost ten years older and had made Casey’s time there tough. If anything, Casey was rancorous. If Claire had had any doubt, it had definitely gone away when the roof of the parlor had been replaced by Casey’s face and her first words had been:

“Let’s see who is the shorty now, Claire”, referring to the nickname that Claire had often used with Casey when she had been just 5’3”.

With no more thought for Claire than the occasional tickle as her tiny body managed to rub something sensitive, Casey went on to her original destination. Of course, her primary target was very clear. Kevin seemed to be a quite popular person in Henford now, so it had not been hard to learn where he lived when she had questioned one of her town mates about it.

 

 

Kevin was hyperventilating. The ground shook with increased intensity and some of the china on the chimney fell to the floor and shattered into a hundred pieces. He did not react. He just sat, with his back against the wall, his body shaking.

He had been making progress. His therapist had said so. He was much better at talking to people and did not get scared nearly as easily as he had. Dr. Paulson was convinced that in a couple of years he would be able to look back at what had happened without being blocked by it.

All that progress had suddenly shattered when he looked through the window of his bedroom and saw the towering body of his ex-girlfriend moving through the streets of Henford. The only thing he could think about as he headed to the stairs was that she was much bigger than she had been. Of course he had seen the reporting on TV, but seeing her live made it much more real and much scarier.

He tried to move to his safe place. It was one of the tricks he used when he got more scared than usual. His safe place was in the basement. It was where he wrote, too. He did not manage to get as far as the kitchen. Once he was in the living room he got so blocked that he had no other option than to drop to the floor and crawl to the nearest wall.

The next shaking was even stronger than the one before. And the next… the next made his worst nightmares a reality. With the curtains drawn, it was easy enough to see the giant foot that had just set on the road, right in front of his driveway. The tarmac cracked and sunk as the foot hit it. Parallel to the road, the foot was clearly longer than his car, parked in front of the house. A second later, his car was gone as a second foot set right on top of it and much closer to the house.

Kevin started to yell.

Her massive toes started to flex and then her right foot moved upwards again, getting out of his view. When it came back again it was to crash in the middle of the house across the street. It never stood a chance. Kevin wondered if his neighbors had been home as their house easily crumbled around the massive foot. Her other foot soon rose and set even farther behind the first one. He did not have too long to look at her feet, though. Her knees landed like boulders in the road in the space where his neighbor’s house had been. Soon, all he could see through the large windows of his living room was the smiling face of his ex-girlfriend. His worst nightmare.

Her lips parted. He felt his bones rattle as she said:

“Hello Kevin. Have you missed me?”

Not a second later, all hell broke loose around him. Without knowing too well how or when it had happened, he found himself looking at the massive form of Casey Morgan through the spot where the ceiling and the second floor had previously been. He yelled again.

 

 

She was obviously excited at the idea of meeting again with Kevin. As a matter of fact, he had been the last boyfriend she had had. The fact that he had rejected her had granted him a spot on the top of her list.

With the top half of the house gone, Kevin was right under her face, sitting against a wall. He wasn’t trying to run away from her, which was weird but made things easier. It’s not as if she would have had too many problems catching him, but having him still made it easier for her to tease him.

She brought her head closer to him and looked at his tiny form. She did not remember him so small but, of course, the last time she had seen him she had not been that big. He was quite smaller than her pinkie finger now and this made him even cuter than he had been.

Taking a closer look at him, she realized about his evident physical decay.

“You look like shit” she said, mocking. “My God, Kevin, you are only 25. You should take better care of yourself”

“Leave me alone!” Kevin then yelled in a hysterical tone

Casey chuckled.

“Leave you alone? But you are my boyfriend” she said

“I broke up with you” Kevin then yelled

Casey’s lip curled as she frowned. She could see that this has had a noticeable effect in Kevin’s expression too. He was even more scared.

“Oh, yes, true. You told me that you wanted to break up with me” she said. “And then you left and tried to escape from me” she added

She thought Kevin would turn into stone.

“That did not make me happy” she added

“Please, leave me alone” Kevin said, now sobbing

“Leave you alone?” Casey said. “Tell me something, Kevin. Do you remember our last conversation, just before you escaped from me?”

Kevin remained silent.

“Do you?”

“You told me I was yours” Kevin said, sobbing

“And do you remember what I told you that would happen to you if you ever tried to get away from me?” she asked again

He shook his head.

“Do you?” Casey insisted

“You told me that I would die inside of you” he said, saying the words aloud for the first time. He had not told anyone about that last conversation, back in the lake, when she had raped him for the second time. Not even his therapist knew about it.

Casey then just reached out and picked Kevin up with two fingers. Bringing him right in front of her face, she whispered:

“I’m a girl true to my word, Kevin” 

Just then, Casey could hear some sirens in the distance. Keeping Kevin secure in her fingers as she stood up, she quickly saw the four police cars heading fast into her direction. They were still quite some distance away, but Casey decided to wait them there. After all, there was no doubt that they were coming towards her.

Letting Kevin drop in her palm, she looked at him and said:

“This won’t take too long. Once I’m done with them, you and I are going to have time to catch up”. Then, she added: “Don’t look so gloomy. I may give you a chance to make things up”

 

 

“How can this be happening again” Sheriff Solomont said as the squad car moved fast towards its destination

Behind the steering wheel, his old friend Al Kovak said:

“Because they did not realize how dangerous they were, the last time”

Then, Al added:

“What are we going to do, Jeff?”

“I don’t know. Buy the people of Henford some time, I guess”

The naked figure of Casey Morgan was waiting for them with her left hand on her hip and her right hand closed in a fist. She was smiling. And she was much bigger than she had been the last time she had visited Henford.

“There is nothing we can do against her, Jeff” Al Kovak said

“I know” Jeff admitted

Still, they stopped the squad cars a prudent distance away and they got out, along with the other six agents of Henford’s small police force. All of them were younger than Al Kovak and Jeff Solomont.

At his command, Sheriff Solomont’s men aimed their rifles towards the towering woman.

“You are commanded to stop” Jeff said to the bullhorn, although without too much conviction

“I’m not moving” Casey Morgan said in a mocking tone

The latest reports he had got on the radio said that Casey had captured someone from his house. Jeff could only guess that this someone was now in her closed hand. At her current size, she should be able to keep someone in there without them seeing. He did not need her to open her hand to know who was the man inside, in any case. Seeing the house she was standing by, it was clear that the man she had captured was no other than Kevin Stewart, her ex-boyfriend and one of the most popular people in town, once he had made it to the top of the New York Times best sellers list.

“So, she has come to get some closure?” Jeff thought. When he had seen her roaming the streets of Hollner, wreaking havoc and looking perfectly happy with it, Jeff had hoped that this would keep her away from her hometown. It had been too much to hope for, it seemed. Jeff knew what her closure would mean for him. No one else did. Not even Al. He had not told him about his visit to Casey’s cell, right after she had been shrunk the first time. He was very afraid. If he had had to describe Casey Morgan with a single word, he would have chosen the word sadist. And he could think of nothing worse than a sadist woman of amazing size and unlimited strength wanting to take revenge on him.

He fought against the fear that had almost paralyzed him. His men needed him. He might be as good as dead already, but he could not fail them. Bringing the bullhorn back to his mouth as they kept aim on the woman, he said:

“Release your captive”

The woman frowned for a second. Then, she seemed to think about something and said:

“I’ll make you a deal. I’ll release one of my two captives”

Jeff did not understand what she was referring to until she widened her stance, slid a finger into her pussy and then moved it back, pulling a human body along with it. He realized it was a woman’s body as it fell over a hundred feet to the ground and crashed on it with a thud.

Jeff was about to freeze again. He looked at Al through the corner of his eye and saw that he was not in much better shape. They had both been inside her, and they did not want to remember. As a matter of fact, they never talked about it.

The woman then looked straight at him, smiled evilly and said:

“See Jeff, now there is plenty of space for you”

He felt a shiver running down his spine.

 

 

Their stupidity never ceased to amaze her. After having easily defeated the army, she would have expected them to realize that a lousy police force such as the one in Henford would stand no chance at all against her. When she saw the cops getting out of their cars and recognized her two former unwilling lovers, she smiled.

Jeff Solomont was the second on her list and the fact that he had come all the way to her would save her a lot of time.

Claire had not moved when she had pulled her out of her pussy and had not screamed in all the way down to the ground, which told her that she had been dead already. When exactly, she did not know. It was not as if she cared. After Jeff had shown up, she had become disposable.

She could see the cops aiming their rifles with even more resolution. She laughed.

“Ok, I see I’ll need to tell you how this is going to work. What’s going to happen is more or less this: you will ask me again to surrender, and I will laugh again at the request. Then, some of you will start to shoot me. Either then or when I start heading towards you. You will find out that your weapons are useless. Some of you will keep on shooting. Some others will try to run. It won’t matter. I will crush you all just the same”

They did not shoot. She took a step forward. Shooting started. Casey found the feeling of bullets harmlessly bouncing of her impregnable skin almost pleasurable. Last time she had been in town she had been very pissed off when shot. But shots had stung like hell, back then. Now she could feel them, but they barely felt like raindrops. And this made her feel even more powerful.

She kept the hand that was holding Kevin securely closed around him. She did not want any stray bullet to accidentally hit him. The effects would be much worse on him than they were being on her, and he was not going to die until she decided so.

After her third step, half of the group of cops dropped their riffles and started running. She giggled but went on. She had almost caught them.

When she did, she did something she had not announced. Bending at the waist, she used her free hand to grab Al Kovak and Jeff Solomont in a single scoop. Closing her hand around them as she had done with Kevin, she kept on moving down the street. By the time she reached the next intersection, she had turned the six remaining cops into stains under her soles.

Opening her two hands and looking at the three men on them, she said:

“It’s so nice to reunite with so many old friends at once”

Then, she smiled naughtily and added:

“Well, you all have been more than friends, actually. There’s a lot of catching up to do, but I think I’d like some privacy. I want to take my time with you. I believe you are going to like where we are going”

She transferred Kevin to the same hand where she was holding the cops and closed it, not giving anyone a chance to reply. Casey kept on walking down the street and turned right, heading towards the exit of Henford opposite to the one she had used to get into the city.

She stopped for a second as she got next to the water tower. This had been the only structure in the entire town that had been taller than her during her previous visit. Now, it barely reached her belly button.

She sneered in disdain and then drew her free arm and backhanded the structure. The tower was easily ripped from its foundations and was sent flying into the middle of Henford where it crashed and released its thousands of gallons of water into the neighboring streets, momentarily flooding them. Casey did not give a damn and just kept walking towards her destination.

 

 

Pushed between her palm and her curled fingers, Jeff could barely move. It was even hard to talk. The muffles to his right told him that the other two people in the flesh prison were also alive.

He did not know where they were going, but it seemed to take like forever. Besides the pressure, the heat was insufferable and her sweat drenched him. This was not the worst part, though. The worst part was the fact that his prison was anything but still, oscillating up and down as if they were in a theme park attraction. It seemed to last forever.

He felt some relief when the pressure was released and he could feel fresh air again. Then, he realized where they were and felt a shiver running down his spine.

 

 

She loved the lake. She always had. And when she had set foot back in Henford she had known that she would visit it. In any case, it was also close enough to her real objective.

Her mind went through her actual intentions for a moment, but she focused back on the task at hand. There was no need to rush.

She got into the water and waded toward the deepest point in the lake. There was a small stony island there. Back when she was little, she had swum to it on the days she felt like exercising a little. Now it only took her a few steps to get there.

She crouched to drop her three captives in the island. Then, she straightened again to let them realize their insignificance. Even in the deepest spot in the lake, her pussy loomed over them.

Bringing two fingers down, she slightly pushed her lips apart, teasing the tiny men.

“Does this bring you any memories?” she asked in a bedroom voice

Then, she crouched in the lake and brought her face closer to them. Whispering, she said:

“You may remember it differently, now that I think about it. Now it’s more… spacious”

To her surprise, Kevin was the first one to talk. Quite unexpectedly, he seemed somewhat recovered from the state of mental breakdown he had been before.

“Casey, you don’t have to do this”

Casey frowned. Then, she said:

“Oh, you are right, I don’t have to. But I want to. Did you guys honestly believe that I would not make you pay for what you did to me?”

They did not answer.

 

 

Even when they had been going out, Kevin had known that Casey was a bitch. He had not minded too much, back then. He had been a popular boy in high school and Casey had been, by far, the most skilled girl around when it came to sex. And with both their sex drives having been sky high, he had basically spent most of the time with her fucking and not questioning her character too much.

This did not mean that he had not realized about how mean she was to other people and how crazy she was with some of her attitudes.

Her sex drive had brought them together and her sex drive had destroyed him. He had been scared from the first moment he had seen her grow while his body refused to change. He knew how impulsive she was. And he knew how loose her morals were. He would still have expected that she would have had some more self-control before she had used him like a human dildo. He realized what he had been for her all along: a sex object. And he still was, only much smaller. Then, she had grown again and his life had turned into a nightmare.

He was not surprised for anything she had done after that. He had known her better than anyone else, maybe with the exception of Kelly. Now, she was bigger than ever, which also made her more dangerous than ever. Kevin knew that she would not stop at anything to have her way.

Her words were calm despite the sheer power of her voice. She just said:

“But we’ll have time for that later. I’d rather refresh a little before. I’ve crossed three states and killed a few hundred people over the last couple hours. I deserve a rest”

 

 

She let herself drop backwards and let the cool water of the lake cover her as the late afternoon sun filtered through its surface. After an entire day of walking naked in the sun, her skin had got a bronzed tone. She felt the water cooling her skin down.

She had to acknowledge that she had been both scared and frustrated for a while. Kelly’s inexplicable growth had been a major setback, but after being afraid that this would be the end to her plans, she now had line of sight on a bright future. If anything, her former friend’s growth had shown her the way to even bigger power.

She blamed herself for going too easy on Kelly, back in the city. Now that she thought about it, she realized that she had been full of shit the entire time. She would not make the same mistake again. She did not care that they had been friends. No one got in her way and Kelly had. She had to be destroyed. Still, she would enjoy dealing with Lisa much more. And when she was done with them, she would show the world who was really in charge.

Part of her was eager to get going, but once more, she decided that she did not need to rush.

Getting out of the water, letting it rain down her body, she approached the rocky island and crouched. Bringing her face closer to the three terrified men, she whispered:

“I will enjoy this”

None of the three little men screamed. They seemed to be quite aware of their fates.

Without warning, Casey reached out and pushed Jeff Solomont with a finger. When he lost his balance and fell to the floor, she pinched his leg with two fingers and lifted him while upside down, as she had done with the cook. Standing up again, she let him dangle in front of her eyes.

“I’ve thought on what happened in that cell every day since then” Casey said in a soft tone

“Kill me, bitch!” the little cop yelled

Casey chuckled.

“Don’t be so hasty, Jeff” she said. “You’ll die, of course. But not yet. It would be too quick for you. I’ll treat you in kind. And when I’m happy that I did, I’m going to find an especially horrible way for you to die”

The man did not reply. Separating him a little bit from her face, she brought her other hand up. Then, she flicked him in the chest, while still keeping his leg securely pinched between the fingers of her other hand.

He yelled as she oscillated like a pendulum at high speed. She waited for his body to shift its movement and start moving towards her and then she flicked him again, making him yell in pain.

“You see, the problem I find is that I just don’t know how hard I can hit you without actually killing you. I trust this is hard enough” Casey said as she flicked the man yet again.

She kept at it for a while. After a dozen or so hits, she turned the man straight up and looked at him. He was clearly bruised.

“I don’t know if that was enough” she said

The little sheriff could only look at her with the eyes of a man that was almost beaten.

Reaching to him with her free hand once more, she pinched one of his dangling legs and then easily snapped it. The yell of pain was even more intense than the previous ones had been.

“Did I break something?” Casey said with an evil grin

“Kill… me” the man managed to say

Casey’s grin widened as she said:

“You are not going to die in a long while, dude. Not after what you did to me. You are the biggest asshole I’ve met in my entire life” she said

The man looked at her with desperate eyes. She enjoyed that look enormously. Then, she had an idea.

“Maybe you should meet your match” she said

Then, she moved her hand to her back and easily defeated his weak struggles as she slid him into her ass.

“Mmmm” she moaned, noticing Jeff Solomont much more than she could feel his colleague. She toyed with him for a few seconds, giggling as she felt his puny efforts at trying to break free.

Her ass was considerably tighter than her pussy, so Jeff was much more noticeable than anyone she had fit in her crotch before. This helped getting a little bit more pleasure out of him, but it was not nearly enough. The growing sexual excitement made her pussy crave for some attention, though.

Without too much warning, she scooped the other cop in her fingers and observed him for a second before moving him to his final destination.

She tried to imagine how much smaller he would seem, once she got as big as she wanted. It was hard to imagine, actually. One thing seemed clear, though: people would be too small for some things. Sighing as she took another good look at the man and pushed him in as she thought: “I will miss this”

Of course, she was pretty sure she would find other ways to get some satisfaction, but she thought that it might be a while before that happened. So, focusing on the feeble squirms of the man she had just fed to her pussy, she concentrated on enjoying him as much as she could.

After a few seconds it was clear that actually, she was already too big for one man. Reaching back to the island, she picked up Kevin and set him up in her palm.

“Let’s go for a walk” she said

“I thought you wanted to fuck me” Kevin said, sounding defeated

“In time. When I’m done with the foreplay” she said. Then, seeing the change in his expression, she added: “You were my boyfriend. You deserve some exclusivity”

She kept him in her open palm as she walked towards her final destination.

 

 

Jeff Solomont was living his worst nightmare. It was worse than his worst nightmare, actually. Not even in his most terrifying bad dreams he could have ever imagined that he would end up inside a woman’s ass.

He was tightly trapped between two massive walls of flesh, unable to move his limbs. Even breathing was hard. It was not as if he wanted to breathe too much, though. The smell was as horrid as it was supposed to be, but in a much larger scale. His chest hurt like hell every time he tried, as well. He knew he had to have several broken ribs. A throbbing pain from her leg reminded him that it was very badly broken, as well.

Vibrations and small movements on the walls around him were a constant reminder that he was inside a woman’s body. The suffocating temperature and humidity made things even worse. Suddenly, both walls closed on him and pushed him so strongly that for a second he believed he was going to die. And it would be a very painful death. His ribs hurt like he had never thought they could. Suddenly, the pressure released and he could breathe rotten air again. It took him a while to recognize that the muffled sounds and the vibrations he could feel along her skin were actually giggles. Then he understood: she had tightened her ass. For fun! And she had almost killed him!

Then, all hell broke loose.

The two walls started to compress and move upwards and downwards in turns. He was almost grinded with every one of these movements. And there was one almost every second!

He had not realized about the thuds at first. Then he heard them and felt that they were coordinated with the torturing movements of the walls of her butt. He suddenly understood: she was walking!

Another of the wall movements made the pain in his ribs so intense that he almost lost his consciousness. He wished with all his strength that wherever she was going, it was close enough.

 

 

“Where are we going?” Kevin asked

“You’ll see soon enough” Casey replied

“Casey, what do you want?” Kevin asked again. He looked much calmer, almost if having accepted that he would die had got him rid of all his fears.

“I was going to say that I wanted to rule the world, but that’s not exactly right. That would be Kelly. What I want is to be the most powerful person in the world” she said

“But Kelly is bigger than you” Kevin stated coldly

Casey frowned. She did not like to be reminded. Still, she got back to a smile soon enough and said: “For now”

Kevin understood.

“Oh fuck! That’s what they were looking for, isn’t it?” he asked

For months after the original incident, the army had combed Henford and all its surroundings. They had never said what they were looking for.

“I don’t know. I wasn’t here. I was locked in a cell, don’t you remember?” Casey said

“How did you do it? Lisa or Kelly should have realized” Kevin said

“I sneaked it out. The day you escaped and I visited town for the first time. Lisa, Kelly and I fought. Then, I left to find you. They never realized I had it. I was very upset, but I knew better than leaving the leftover formula in Lisa’s hands. I don’t think she would have been smart enough to use it, but Kelly is smarter and she could have played Lisa into making a sacrifice to stop me. I made a detour. Of course, no one noticed. It would have been harder if they had attempted to stop me right away, but they didn’t. Lisa was too scared and Kelly just pretended that she did not care”

“I can’t believe the army did not find it, though” Kevin said

“It’s not so hard to hide something as small as a box when you have an entire county to hide it in. It was harder to pretend that I had no idea of where it was when they asked me over and over again” Casey said

“Casey, there were at least 6 vials left of each formula” Kevin said

“Actually, there were 6 vials of the growth formula and 9 vials of what the blonde bimbo said was the reducer” Casey replied as she kept on advancing

“How big will you get?” Kevin asked, now sounding concerned

“I don’t know. I just hope that big enough” she said

“How big is that?” Kevin asked

“Bigger than Kelly. As a matter of fact, even if I got just as big as she is I could easily kick her butt” she said

“What if you get too big?” Kevin asked, sounding even more worried

Casey let a laugh out.

“You don’t get it, do you? There is nothing such as too big” she answered

“What if you get a mile tall?” Kevin asked, now directly afraid

Casey chuckled again.

“I don’t know. I’m not that good in math. Would I be able to flatten Henford in one step, then? Nah, I think I would need to get bigger for that” she said

“Casey, you are plain crazy”

“Oh, I would never do that to my hometown, don’t worry. I would try to find some other town to practice”

Kevin shut up and started to make some numbers in his head. The first vial had made her 30 feet tall. The second a hundred. What the hell could fifteen additional vials do?

“We’re almost there” she said as she saw her destination in the distance.

“Are you going to kill me when we get there?” Kevin asked

Casey smiled naughtily at him and said:

“Kill you? Of course not. I want you inside me when it happens”

 

 

 

Chapter 12. Reunion

 

Southern Washington looked like a war zone. None of its magnificent government buildings was left standing. Here and there, fires had erupted and no one was trying to fight them. Large and deep craters filled roads and parks with a strange regularity. And bridges coming into town were no more.

In contrast, the northern neighborhoods were pretty much untouched. True, there were a couple of blocks that had suffered the consequences of the debris that had fallen from the sky, whose colors reminded of the news helicopters it had originally belonged to. But all of the buildings were still standing. The only sign of destruction was actually in the carpet of glass that covered all the streets in the city. Apparently, every single window in Washington had shattered at the same time. No one who had not been there when it had happened would have been able to understand what had been the cause.

 

 

George Balotelli was at the Lincoln Memorial, just where she had left him. With dexterity that was hard to believe in a woman her size, she had set him inside and had told him to wait for her there. She had some personal matters to take care of, she had said with a wink of one of her massive eyes.

He had understood the personal matters soon enough. She had been at it for what seemed like forever. George realized pretty quickly about one of the dangers the situation would end up bringing. He was glad that he had been prepared when the climax finally came. He wondered if anyone who had not found adequate protection for his ears would still keep his hearing. Thankfully, he still had had the headsets he had been wearing in the helicopter handy and he had then taken anything he had been able to get a hold of to muffle the sound as much as he had been able to.

It was not as if he had not clearly heard her screams. Or as if he had not felt the massive shakes every time she thrust.

At some point he had feared that if her intensity kept on growing she would bring the entire city down in an earthquake. She did not. There was calm after the storm. George risked getting out of the rendezvous point to take a look.

She was easy enough to spot, of course. Her head must be resting in the spot where the White House had originally been. Her body took about half of President’s Park. Lying there her toes and nipples must have been as high as the roof of a large office building.

George could see her chest calmly going up and down and realized that she had dozed off.

“She has the needs of a woman” he thought, his mind divided between the sight of her sleeping and the recent memories of her moans and screams. “She is just much bigger”

Then, he corrected himself. That was a very clumsy simplification, as Kelly herself had stated and had proven to the world. This woman had         just finished an entire military force and had crushed the government of the most powerful nation in the world. And she had not even broken a sweat while doing it. She had proven herself unbeatable, so far, and George had a hard time thinking on what else the army could throw at her. Unless they got really crazy, that is.

Kelly had even claimed that this would not kill her. She had even implied that trying this would make her bigger. He wondered if she had been bluffing but… she had actually grown twice over the course of the day, hadn’t she?

So, as crazy as it sounded, George believed that it was actually possible that this woman had the power to take over the world. What would happen next was impossible to guess. If she actually succeeded, this was going to be one of the biggest changes in human history.

Looking at her massive body lying on the grass, George tried to make an analysis, keeping his head as cold as the situation allowed.

He did not have too much background or references on Kelly, the self-proclaimed new world leader. He tried to put together what he had: the interview she had done in the morning, when she had not yet been so massive, her actions in Hollner, what she had done after growing bigger and being attacked and then her “press conference” with him and some colleagues. He tried to form an opinion and at the same time decide if his decision to accept the job as President had been a very bad mistake.

The first and most obvious characteristic of Kelly Hanson that had arisen during the two contacts with the press had been the fact that she was quite a megalomaniac. She was obsessed with talking about her power, how superior it made her to everyone else and about the things she felt entitled to thanks to it. And if her words had not been enough proof of that, her reactions every time she had been attacked were.

George did not know if he should blame her too much for that, though: in the end, she did really possess an amazing power.

The second thing that caught George’s attention was Kelly’s sense of purpose: she did not believe in power for the sake of power. She was convinced that she had to do something with it. Of course, her megalomania had pushed her to the only possible conclusion: she had to take over the world.

George was significantly more confused from here onwards: if one forgot about her bragging, Kelly Hanson had actually tried to reason with the people she had been talking to. Some of her arguments had been way too stretched, but she had made an effort to explain herself and in George’s opinion she had seemed smart and sensible enough.

Of course, that contrasted with the fact that she had killed tens of thousands of people already. And that she had made it clear that she did not feel sorry for it.

How could someone that did not feel sorry for thousands of deaths could then claim that she planned on making the world a better place?

George was not a psychologist, so he could not really know. He wondered if it would have anything to do with the fact that Kelly Hanson had now reached a point where individual lives did not mean that much but where she still cared about society. Was she actually the ultimate socialist? he wondered

He discarded the idea. Some of the ideas she had preliminary shared seemed to point clearly in the direction of “social justice”, but then she had proven herself quite a pragmatist, as well. George’s best guess was that Miss Hanson did not really have a strong ideology. This was, up to some point, best. But it also meant that from now on, the direction the world would go would depend exclusively on what she thought was right at any given moment.

And he would be the responsible to enforce her feelings in the United States…

George felt a cold shiver running down his spine and wondered, once more, if taking the position had been a good idea. Held between her fingertips, with her billboard size eyes observing him closely… he had not been able to answer anything else. Could he change his mind? He was not too sure this would sit very well with her, no matter how fair she had promised to be.

Maybe it would be a better idea to just leave while she was sleeping…

He thought about it. He really thought about it. His first reactions were quite instinctive:

“She will find you!” he told himself, even if that sounded quite ridiculous. The second idea that came into mind did not sound so ridiculous and was significantly scarier: “If she gets mad because of you, she may kill many others”

Trying to control the wilder part of his brain, the part that was being overtook by fear, he forced himself to have more positive thoughts:

“If you stay with her you can influence her. You’ve always had ideas” he thought. Now, he would have the ultimate power in the world behind him to try to make some of them real.

His thoughts were interrupted by something vibrating in the left pocket of his trousers. He had forgotten that he was still carrying his cell phone. He clumsily took it out as he used his other hand to remove the heavy headsets from his ears.

A notice on the top left corner of the screen told him that he had seventeen missed calls. He had not felt them or even less heard them. He focused on the name on the screen at the moment. It was his brother.

The slid his finger over the green icon.

“Are you alright?” were the first words he heard. His brother’s grave voice was quite unmistakable.

“I… I believe I am” he said

“Where are you?” his bother asked

“The Lincoln Memorial” he said. He realized that he could not hear his brother perfectly well. His voice also sounded a little weird inside his head. Despite all the protection, it seemed that her screams had had some effect after all

“What the hell are you doing there?” his brother asked

“I… I…” he started. Then he realized what he wanted to say. “I guess that I’m waiting for her to wake up”

“Are you crazy?” his brother asked

“Keith… I don’t know if you saw what happened after the press conference, but she kind of ….” He did not know how to say it. Finally, he spit it out: “She made me president”

His brother did not reply for a few seconds. George even looked at the screen of his phone, to make sure that the call had not been cut. It hadn’t. Finally, his brother’s voice came back:

“Listen to me, George. You are shocked. Everyone in your position would be. You have to realize about that and to listen to me. I am definitely thinking more clearly than you are. You have to get out of there right away. It’s a miracle that you are still alive. Don’t tempt your luck a second time”

“I don’t think she … I don’t think she is going to kill me” George said

“She has killed tens of thousands of people, George. Do you want your life to depend on what a 25-year old stripper decides at any given time? In any case, even if she does not kill you, the army is going to throw anything they have at her sooner rather than later. And when that happens you want to be as far away from her as possible” his brother said

“I’m not sure the army can kill her” George said

“For everyone’s sake, let’s hope they can” Keith replied

“Last time I checked you were anti-militarist and anti-government” George said, surprised by his brother’s words

“Last time I checked there was no risk of being ruled by a tyrant” Keith said

“You don’t know…” George started

“Of, for God’s sake, George!” Keith interrupted him. “Fifteen minutes in her palm and you have Stockholm’s syndrome already? You used to be a critical political analyst, not so long ago”

George did not know how to reply. His older brother and him had always loved politics. He had ended up as a journalist in Washington, right next to where real politics were made. His brother was a professor or Political Science in UCLA. Since he was not saying anything, his brother went on:

“You should remember one of the first basic truths of politics: power corrupts. That’s why every political system needs to have its counterbalances in order to work. Absolute power corrupts absolutely. No matter who wields it. And in this case, the person with absolute power is an unprepared 25 year old girl that used to show her big tits to make a living and that had been killing countless people without apparent regret for most of the day”

George felt something shattering in the back of his mind. He took a quick glance at Kelly Hanson’s titanic body, still lying on the lawn of President’s Park and felt a shiver running down his spine. He was about to reply to his brother when a strong shaking almost made his fall. He managed to keep his balance, but he could not keep a hold of his phone. He did not even think on looking for it once he turned and saw what had been the source of the shaking.

His jaw dropped. Advancing along the lawn of the park, having clearly just emerged from the Potomac, was another giant woman. She was, by far, not as big as Kelly. But she was huge compared to George, nonetheless.

She was equally naked but her body was far less voluptuous than the one of the woman that had just declared herself Goddess of the World. He quickly recognized her blonde hair and cute face. She was one of the other giant women of Hollner. Lisa Cooper had come to Washington. She had been clearly following Kelly’s tracks. George wondered why.

 

 

Kelly’s screams had been audible enough from miles away. They had sent Lisa into a trot. After a while walking north, keeping her focus on trying to prevent hurting anyone or damaging anything too much, hearing her former friend’s climax had reminded her of her purpose.

Extreme anger clouded her mind again. Anger at a woman that had killed thousands of people. Anger at the woman who had killed her husband and daughter.

She ran the last miles towards her destination, stopping only to watch with horror the devastation Kelly had brought to the southern bank of the Potomac. It took Lisa a while to realize that the wreck she was looking at had actually been the Pentagon. Even at Lisa’s current scale it was obvious that the building had been massive, so she could only imagine how many people had been there. A quick peek at a couple of Kelly’s huge footprints showed Lisa dozens of green, blue and white rags of cloth. Whatever Kelly had done, it seemed clear that she had done it on purpose.

The scene instantly reminded Lisa of the one back at the FSD. Madness completely took over her.

She ran across the river and into the northern riverbank. And then she ran towards Kelly. Seeing her calmly sleeping after all she had done made Lisa even madder. She covered the last few hundred feet in a matter of seconds… and then she stopped in her tracks.

She was facing the sole of Kelly’s left foot. Lying as she was, Kelly’s toes reached as high as Lisa’s head. Suddenly, Lisa realized that she did not have a plan.

Kelly had not even noticed she was there, yet. She was sleeping, legs quite spread apart. Lisa did not recognize what the monolith resting in the grass between them was, but she did not have too many problems to associate it with the screams she had heard on the way there.

The idea that she had been pleasuring herself after the carnage she had caused brought Lisa beyond the limit. Not thinking clearly anymore, she just ran next to Kelly’s body, getting between her torso and her arm. Kelly’s armpit formed a sort of cul-de-sac, stopping Lisa’s blind charge. Not knowing too well what to do, she just turned and jumped.

She had expected increased strength and agility. The height at which her legs shot her still disoriented her for a second, but her rage kept her focused on Kelly. She landed in her chest, right above her monstrous tits. Each of them stood almost as high as Lisa’s waist.

Her landing finally woke Kelly up. Moving her head a little, she could see her trying to focus her eyes on her. She frowned in surprise, when she finally managed to get eye contact.

Lisa realized she had to do something.

“How did she manage to get so big?” she wondered. “I need to know how to get as big as her!”. She concentrated on trying to grow once more. And once more, nothing happened.

The fact was that she was not growing, and Kelly looked like she was beginning to understand what was going on. Lisa realized she had to do something. Her rage decided for her. Bringing her leg as high as she could, she stomped down on Kelly’s chest. She managed to get an annoyed moan out of her.

She turned when she saw the movement through the corner of her right eye. She barely had time to understand that what was approaching at high speed was Kelly’s massive hand. Of course, she did not have time to dodge it.

It felt as if all of Casey’s blows during the long catfight they had had back in Hollner had been delivered at the same time. Lisa found herself flying for a couple of seconds before she crashed to the ground and rolled a dozen times over herself. It took her a while to realize that in the process her body had bulldozed through a large suburban area.

Part of her mind understood that the consequences of her landing had been hard on the city and its population. But she did not have too much time to waste on that thought. Kelly’s hit had almost knocked her out. Right now, Lisa’s main priority was trying to get her breath back. Moving was out of the question for the moment. It was as if a bus had trampled her.

In the distance, Kelly got back to her feet. Lisa could just look. There was no way she could react. Just moving her head to get a better look was painful. She saw her former friend’s massive eyes locking on her. She did not look happy.

Kelly took a step. The ground shook.

Lisa still felt mad at her, but another part of her brain was taking over. Her survival instinct had brought some of her rational thinking back.

“Oh God, she is really huge” Lisa thought as she saw Kelly taking a second step and reaching the limits of the park she had been sleeping at. Lisa had seen how big Kelly was, back in Hollner, but she had not understood her true magnitude until now.

“I cannot defeat her unless I get bigger. How the hell did she do it?” she wondered again. She had been just as big as Casey and her, and the only time they had lost sight of her was while they had been fighting each other. She was sure that Casey did not know what was behind Kelly’s growth. Otherwise, she would have got bigger herself. Unless she had got hold of any additional formula, which Lisa thought was unlikely, the only possible explanation was that Kelly had managed grow by herself. And if she had been able to grow at will, Lisa had to be able to, as well.

Kelly took one more step. Her foot finished half a city block. A quick look at the approaching woman’s face told Lisa that she was not even looking where she was stepping. Kelly’s other foot advanced an amazing distance and a small apartment building disappeared under it.

Lisa finally found the strength to stand up. Kelly was getting close. Clenching her fists and teeth Lisa concentrated on growing with all the strength she could muster.

 

 

“What the fuck?” had been Kelly’s first thoughts when she had been suddenly woken up only to recognize Lisa standing on her chest.

Almost without giving her time to react, the smaller woman had stomped her foot down hard. Kelly had felt it. As a matter of fact, it had even hurt, if only a little bit. Almost out of instinct, she had backhanded her.

Quite pissed off at the sudden transition from sleep, Kelly stood up and searched for Lisa. She found her soon enough, lying deep into the city. She headed towards her.

She forgot about the city at her feet as she advanced towards the smaller giant. The more she thought about the situation, the more annoyed she got.

“I told her to stay in Hollner” she thought as she advanced. “What the hell is she doing here?”

Kelly did not like being challenged anymore. And Lisa’s had been the ultimate challenge. Not only had she clearly disobeyed her orders… it was also clear that what she had done when she had been standing at her chest had been some sort of attempt at hurting her.

Of course, hurting her was well beyond Lisa’s capabilities now. To Kelly, Lisa was barely more dangerous than the little people were to Lisa herself. Still, together with Casey, Lisa was probably the second most powerful person in the world. In the end, nothing else in the world would have been able to survive her casual backhand, Kelly reflected.

Kelly was starting to feel as puzzled as she was bothered when she took one more step towards the unmoving Lisa. She had not expected her to show up at all. If she had had to bet for anyone to challenge her, she would have bet for Casey.

Lisa was barely a couple of steps away when she suddenly seemed to find the strength to stand up. Then, from up above, Kelly saw as she took on a defying pose. This bothered her even more.

“I was too soft, back in Hollner. They did not understand how things are going to work from now on” Kelly thought

The fact that she had only thought about what Casey would do in this new situation and that had not given any consideration to Lisa at all bothered Kelly. It was not as Lisa was really a threat, but Kelly realized that she had been overconfident. She had to prevent making the same mistake twice.

She wondered what to do with Lisa. She had not wanted to hurt her and Casey more than necessary, but the fact that she had come all the way to Washington to challenge her definitely deserved a punishment. And seeing her getting ready to fight made Kelly realize that the punishment would need to be strong enough to make Lisa realize about how things were going to work.

“Maybe it was a mistake to postpone this. Maybe I should have dealt with them first and come to Washington later” she thought

 

Kelly was trying to make her mind up on which type of punishment would be adequate when Lisa made the decision easier for her. As she was getting ready to take her final step towards her, the smaller woman took the lead and charged towards her. Lisa was too far down to see the disdain in Kelly’s face as she drew her leg back and then kicked her.

Lisa’s body flew well beyond the city limits, this time. From Kelly’s prodigious height she was still easy enough to find. Not in a hurry, she headed towards the spot where her former friend had landed, bringing an entire section of the city down in the process.

This time Lisa did not seem to have the strength to move, even less to stand up, when Kelly got next to her. Crouching, she reached out and gently grabbed her in one hand, marveling at Lisa’s Barbie-doll size once more.

“I was this big not so long ago, and I already felt like I could take over the world, back then”

Standing up and holding Lisa in front of her face, she rolled her eyes and said:

“I told you to stay in Hollner. What the hell are you doing here?”

Lisa coughed and then tried to push Kelly’s fingers apart. It was the first time in a very long while Kelly could feel someone’s efforts at all. Still, they were way too feeble to challenge her. To prove that, Kelly just tightened her grip on Lisa, easily defeating her efforts. And then, she kept on pushing, until Lisa coughed again.

Releasing a bit the pressure, Kelly said:

“I really don’t want to hurt you”

Then, she saw the bruises all over Lisa’s body and said:

“Well, at least not more”

Lisa’s first words were:

“You are a murderer!”

Kelly rolled her eyes again and said:

“We’ve gone over that already. Get over it!”

“You killed Joe and Stella!” Lisa screamed again

Kelly frowned. She then asked:

“Joe? Your… husband?”

Lisa nodded furiously and added:

“And Stella was my daughter!”

“Why do you say I killed them?” Kelly asked, surprised but not especially concerned

“They were at the FSD” Lisa said, her emotions now bringing her close to tears

Kelly understood. She just shrugged and said:

“I did not leave anything standing there”

She had known Joe since childhood, but Kelly realized that still she could not feel anything for his death. In her mind, it only registered as another of the thousands of people she had crushed while she was bringing the campus down. A quick look at Lisa’s face was enough to see the combination of anger and anguish that she was feeling.

For some unknown reason, she could feel some empathy at that. Kelly realized that she felt somewhat sorry at the suffering she had caused in Lisa but that she could not feel anything at having crushed someone she had known for just as long as her.

It was as if somehow… the bigger the size difference was with someone, the less she could relate to that person.

Softening her expression as she looked at her high school friend in her hand, she offered:

“I’m sorry”

Lisa burst into tears.

“Why? Why did you do that?” she screamed while she sobbed

Kelly shrugged again.

“They were trying to develop a reducer at the FSD. I could not have that”

“Did you know that Joe was there?” Lisa asked

“I didn’t” Kelly replied, sincerely

“If you had known…” Lisa started to say

Kelly realized about the benefits of lying. Lisa was shaken enough. It was not as if telling her that it had not been on purpose would bring her husband and daughter back, but it would relieve some of tension between them. She did not fool herself: they were not going to be best friends anymore. But she could calm her down for a while.

She just did not have the need to lie anymore. Why should she?

“If I had known they were there, I would have done the same” Kelly said bluntly

 

 

Lisa screamed in rage and tried to pry Kelly’s fingers open once more. She hated her more than she had ever hated anyone. She wanted to kill her… but she would make her suffer first. She clenched her teeth and wished as hard as she could to become bigger. She felt her skin stretching…

And then she realized that she had fooled herself. Nothing had happened.

Feeling incredibly frustrated, she tried to pry Kelly’s fingers open once more. She could feel herself stronger than ever. Maybe she had not got bigger… but maybe she had just become stronger… Kelly’s index finger seemed to move… and then, it closed again on her. This time Kelly squeezed harder than any of the previous times. Lisa could not breathe. She could even feel some of her bones starting to complain, getting close to the limit. If Kelly pushed just one more inch, some of them would break.

She had never felt so powerless before. A look at Kelly’s casual expression told her that the bigger woman was not even making a big effort. This made Lisa feel even more frustrated.

“Why? Why cannot I get bigger?” Lisa’s mind protested.

It was only the second time in her life that Lisa had wanted to really hurt someone… and it was the first time she was completely powerless to do it.

Kelly was looking at her with a mix of scorn and disdain. In a cold voice, she said:

“Stop being such an idiot. I really don’t want to hurt you”

Lisa was not thinking too clearly when she said:

“You are a killer. You deserve to be punished”

All she got back from Kelly was a chuckle.

“And who is going to punish me? You?” she asked

As if to prove her point, Kelly squeezed her again. Her ribs were on the verge of breaking. Lisa screamed. Kelly released the pressure again.

 

 

Kelly had to admit that Lisa was brave. She was stubborn as hell, too. This did not make her any less of an idiot.

She really did not want to hurt her, so she just pushed her fingers far enough to scare her and to make her understand that there was nothing she could do against her now. But she still had some affection for her. And, at the same time, she did not want to risk hurting her enough to trigger any growth. She knew she now was the only person in the world that could really hurt her to that point.

She was starting to become tired of her, though. She had clearly not paid enough attention to Casey and Lisa, back in Hollner. It was becoming obvious that it had been a mistake. She would not make the same mistake again. At least, Lisa was going to understand how things were going to be right then.

“Listen to me carefully Lisa. As I said, I don’t want to hurt you. But I will, if I need to”

To prove her point, she squeezed a little, once more.

“You are powerless against me. Casey is powerless too. No one can stop me anymore. I am the most powerful person in the world. We could have shared this. But you did not want to listen. Neither did Casey. You gave me no other option than getting big enough so that you could not get in my way”

“You are crazy” Lisa screamed. “You are fucking crazy”

“No, I’m just someone with the power to change the world and the will to do it. It’s a pity that you could not think clearly”

“You are worse than Casey” Lisa screamed

“Please” Kelly said. “That’s so absurd that it’s not even worth replying. In any case, it brings me to my next question: where is Casey?”

Lisa seemed startled for a second. Then she said:

“She left”

“She left Hollner?” Kelly asked, surprised

Lisa nodded

“For God’s sake, didn’t any you two understand any fucking word I told you?

Lisa did not reply.

Kelly was starting to get really upset. Why couldn’t they just follow her orders and make things a little easier?

“I will need to take care of her” she said, her voice cold

“I don’t know where she is” Lisa finally said

“Oh, I’m sure she won’t be so hard to find. I need to take care of a few things before I look for her, though. Now I see I should have spent some more time with you, before I left, but at this point it’s not worth to start looking for Casey before I finish what I started”

Lisa did not say anything, but she could feel her questioning look. Smirking, she said:

“It’s time to finish taking over the world”

Lisa opened her mouth again.

“You lost it. You really lost it. You are nothing more than a mindless monster”

Kelly frowned as she started to get angry again. She narrowed her eyes.

“Mindless monster? Really?” she asked

Without warning, she released Lisa. The smaller blonde giant fell all the way to the ground, landing with a loud thud. A small cloud of dust formed around her. Kelly knew that this would not kill her. She knew she was way tougher than that. Without waiting for Lisa to recover, she moved her foot forward and set it on top of her former friend. With her heel planted right before Lisa’s feet, she slowly moved her sole down and easily defeated Lisa’s attempts to hold it back. She did not push; she just kept Lisa trapped, only her head emerging from her toes.

Stooping, Kelly looked at Lisa from above. She momentarily enjoyed this. Not even someone of Lisa’s size and strength could dream of facing her. The, she addressed her trapped friend:

“You should be more careful with what you say. I’m not your equal anymore. You don’t seem to get it, yet”

Then, Kelly removed her foot from Lisa. She saw her trying to stand up. Feeling playful, she just nudged with her toes, making her fall. She giggled. She then waited for Lisa to stand up again. Bending at the waist, she picked her up again, easily defeating her attempts to resist.

There was less fire in Lisa’s eyes than there had been before. Kelly felt satisfied. She was beginning to get it, she thought.

“It’s all your fault, really. The fact that I’m this big, I mean” she said. “You could never think big. Back in Henford, you managed to drag me into your way of thinking, and the only thing it got me were six miserable years. I was not going to make the same mistake again. I made myself the most powerful person that has ever set foot on this planet. And I’m going to do the only logical think: take over it”

“People will never let you. They will fight back” Lisa screamed. She was not so defeated as Kelly had thought.

In any case, she shrugged and said:

“They cannot defeat me. I just hope I won’t need to crush too many more before they realize”

“Are you listening to yourself?” Lisa asked. Kelly did not like her tone once more.

“I’m tired of this conversation. I have things to do and I’m wasting my time with you. Now, listen to me: if you ever challenge me again, I promise you that I won’t go so soft on you. Give the same message to Casey if you happen to meet her before I do. You two are special. You are much bigger than everyone else and I still have some affection for you. If you behave, you can have an important role in my new world. But I’m not taking any shit from anyone, anymore. If you challenge me, I will hurt you”

To prove her point, Kelly started to squeeze again. She went on until she could see the pain in Lisa’s face once more. Then, she stopped. Softening her voice, Kelly asked:

“Did you understand?”

Lisa did not reply. She did not move her head either. Kelly was sure that she had understood, but she was not happy with the lack of response.

“I asked you a question. Did you understand?” she asked again

Lisa looked up, this time. She did not say anything. She did not nod either. She just looked at her, her eyes showing a mix of frustration and defiance.

Kelly did not want to waste any more time with Lisa. She had important things to do. And she was sure she had understood. Otherwise, Lisa would still be talking. Her last little act of challenge would not be for free, in any case.

“Now… I told you to wait for me in Hollner. I still expect to find you there when I come looking for you. I’ll even set you on the way” Kelly said

She decided there was no risk in what she was about to do. Lisa had proven that she was tough. She was not going to get hurt enough for any unwelcome effects. She was going to get hurt enough to make her more docile, though. At least, that is what she hoped.

So, without further warning, Kelly turned facing south and drew her arm well behind her head. Then, she just tossed Lisa as far as she could.

Her new strength never ceased to amaze her. Lisa flew well beyond the Potomac. Kelly followed her trajectory with her eyes until she saw her hitting the ground a several miles away.

Only one thought that came to her head as she went back to her original quest:

“I wonder what the hell I will need to do with Casey when I find her”

 

 

It took the giant woman less than a minute to walk back across Washington. George still did not know why he had not fled. She was standing in the grass, just in front of the Lincoln Memorial.

It seemed impossible that she would have noticed him from so high above, but the fact that she advanced until he was more or less in front of her and between her feet proved to him that he was wrong.

Her colossal form was blocking the late afternoon sun and casting a large shadow on him. Then, at a speed that defied the laws of physics, the body came closer to him. She was crouching.

She moved so fast that it was hard for him to follow her actions. Almost without knowing where it had come from, he found an extended finger of her right hand resting in front of him, face up.

“Climb into my fingernail” she commanded. Her voice was thundering but, strangely enough, George registered it as calm. He knew better than not following her instructions, though.

The massive fingernail was curved and got a few feet out of her fingertip. More than enough space for him to climb and lie down.

He almost threw his breakfast for the third time in the day when he was made to climb hundreds of feet in barely a couple of seconds.

Soon, he found his entire view blocked by her face. Her lips parted and she said:

“We’re going to spend the evening in New York”

 

 

 

Chapter 13. Chaos and hope

 

“Where are we going?” Ron asked through the microphone that connected him to the crew of the helicopter he was flying in

“Rockwell” Barkley replied

“Where’s that?” Ron asked, not having heard about that name before

“Buried deep into the Appalachia” Barkley clarified

Ron held the briefcase in his lap with renewed strength. Even through the gloves he was wearing, it felt cold. He knew how important its contents were.

It was hard for him to focus, still. His mind was very troubled.

The hours alone, trapped in the communications tower, had been very hard. The few remaining units of the army in Hollner had taken a while to regroup. The new commander, a major, had needed a while more to assess the situation. He had even acknowledged that he would not have been looking for him unless someone in the CIA had told him to do so.

He had had a front row seat of Kelly’s antics. And the more he saw, the more despaired he got. Each and every one of Kelly’s actions had been a strong blow to his initial determination.

He saw her taking out a large army force with ease. And he saw her bringing an entire section of the city down while doing it. In a matter of minutes, Kelly had killed thousands of people, and it was easy to see that she had felt good while doing it.

Her short stroll back to downtown was the hardest part to watch. She had already finished her attackers by then, so each of the buildings she brought down as she carelessly walked through them was totally unjustified mass murder.

When she announced her intentions to the world and headed north, he knew that there would be plenty more deaths. And that Kelly did not care anymore.

Ron felt a ball of ice forming on his stomach. For he knew he was as responsible as Kelly for all those deaths.

“How could I be so fooled by her? I should have seen that she was using me?” he thought, incredibly angry with himself, unable to block images of her naked body next to his on a bed, just a few days ago. “How could I let my lust cloud my reason? This only happens to lesser men!”

He then realized that this was but an anecdote. The fact that he had slept with Kelly was not what had caused the current situation. He felt betrayed at having been used… but beyond the harm to his pride, there had been no further consequences.

Once he been able to clear his mind from that, he realized that what was really bothering him was something else. And he could not fool himself and try to block the thought.

He had been the one that had created the original formula that had made the women as big as they were, including Kelly and her new titanic size. And after six years, he had no clue on how it worked and on how to revert the process.

He was the ultimate responsible of Kelly’s size and Kelly’s actions, and he was unable to stop her. He was not as smart as everyone expected him to be and he had been too arrogant to realize about it until now. In a way, he was as guilty as Kelly for each of the deaths she was causing.

With Kelly long gone and while still trapped in the tower, thoughts of suicide started running through Ron’s mind. He knew that every minute that passed was probably increasing the death toll and was making any potential contribution he could make less relevant.

The temptations to just jumping and sending everything to hell were starting to become pretty strong when a Humvee showed up in the park. A few minutes later he was being rescued by one of the very few helicopters the army had left in the surroundings of Hollner.

Apart from the crew and the soldier that had jumped from it and secured a harness around his body, there was a fourth occupant in the chopper. He was dressed in a gray suit, not a military uniform. He had not got his first name. He had not thought about asking when Agent Barkley opened the refrigerated briefcase he was holding and showed him the vials containing a viscous transparent liquid. It was Kelly’s saliva.

“Will it be enough?” Agent Barkley had asked

“I hope it will” had been Ron’s only answer. He did not share it with anyone else, but he felt moderately optimistic. A sample of saliva was typically enough to get abundant genetic information about the donor.

He did not know who Barkley worked for, but he was the type of guy he had expected to tell him that everything was classified. He surprised him. Ron did not feel that he was holding anything back when he described the situation in detail.

Kelly, who was now estimated to be between 1,500 and 2,000 feet tall, had taken out two entire army brigades and three squadrons of attack helicopters. The rescue teams were still having a hard time to get in the affected areas of Hollner, but the initial estimation was that there were at least as many civilian collateral victims as military ones.

Casey and Lisa had fought again shortly after Kelly had left. This had caused even more destruction. Casey had taken advantage of the confusion after the fight to get out of Hollner. They had not been able to find her so far. And Barkley acknowledged that most of the resources were now focused on Kelly and that the ones calling the shots seemed to have forgotten about Casey almost completely.

After a while not knowing what to do, Lisa had headed north, apparently following Kelly’s trail.

This trail would bring her to the FSD. Kelly had shown up there, shortly after leaving Hollner, and had leveled the entire facility, including the thousands of people working on it. Everyone agreed that her objective had been to stop any investigation going on there that could potentially result in the development of a counter.

Ron felt his blood freezing once more when he heard that. It was not as if he had any close friend there, but he had worked at the FSD for a long time and he knew a lot of people. And now, it was very likely that each and every one of them was dead. He could not prevent thinking once more that this was his fault.

His mind then went to the more rational consequences of what had happened: the FSD was the only research facility in the world that had the equipment, the samples and the data necessary to work on a way of making Kelly small again. From the point of view of her self-interest, Kelly had proven to be very smart.

Then, Ron’s mind screamed the logical question:

“Why didn’t she kill me, then? I am more dangerous to her than any of the people she killed there”

He did not have a good answer. The only one that could come to mind was that Kelly had been telling the truth when she had told him that she liked him. But that, of course, did not match with anything else she had done since then. At the rate she was killing, she would soon become one of the worst mass-murderers in history…

 

 

“He has completely lost it” Director Brown whispered to Catherine McAllister, the former secretary of Defense. She had not been formally fired and she had not resigned, but after the heated argument the President and her had had following their conversation with the joint chiefs, she had been told that she was not expected in cabinet meetings anymore. Brown had not been surprised, even if that had meant that the crisis team had lost the only member capable of thinking rationally under stress.

Taking advantage of a break in the meetings while the President had some one on one calls, Director Brown had managed to sneak into the small conference room at the back of the plane where Secretary McAllister was following the events in the ground but where she had no possibility to communicate with the armed forces.

“Of course, I agree… but after my last conversation with the man I guess people could say that my opinion is biased” McAllister replied, with just the hint of an eyebrow movement in her otherwise expressionless face

“He is not listening to anyone, anymore” Brown said

“It was not as if he was listening before…” McAllister replied

“He was being authoritarian before. But now he has stopped listening. And he has stopped managing some of the crises he is supposed to manage as a President” Brown added

“This is why you came?” McAllister asked. She was a smart woman. It was not as if Brown had been very subtle about his intentions, in any case

“The Strategic Air Command contacted us a while ago. China and Russia have put their troops in their highest state of alert. And there is strong evidence that suggests that they may be programming some of their ICBMs to target areas where Kelly Hanson is or where she is expected to go. Their ambassadors’ attitudes have gradually evolved from offering condolences and any support we need to face the current situation to strongly requesting any information we have available on the reasons why Miss Hanson got so big and demanding that we share our plans to deal with her. The tone from our allies in Europe is not so strong, yet, but it’s evident that they are starting to become impatient”

“So, what did he do?” McAllister asked

“Nothing” Brown replied

“Nothing?”

“He said that he would not be bothered while dealing with the emergency and that any way we chose to deal with it was our own business. And he reminded everyone that any unrequested intervention in US soil would be considered an act of war that would be dealt with accordingly, including the use of our nuclear arsenal” Brown said

“Did they find the Secretary of State, yet?” McAllister asked

“No. And he does not think that appointing a replacement is a priority, right now” Brown said

“And the vice president?”

“He just showed up, in San Francisco. The President never trusted him too much. At least he picked the phone up to him, but he did not task him with anything” Brown said

“Not even trying to calm the Chinese or the Russians down?” McAllister asked

“I think that he felt that his threat about retaliation would be enough to calm them down” Brown said, shrugging

“I need to talk to him” McAllister said

“As far as I’ve seen, there is no one monitoring calls out. No one seems to think that spies or traitors are an issue, given the nature of the crisis. It should be easy enough for you. And the Vice President should be receptive enough. I have some doubts on what you two will be able to accomplish, though. Anyway, I need to get back to the cabinet room. It’s not as if the man is paying any attention to who is there, but I don’t want anyone else to start asking questions” Brown said

“Any idea on what he will do next?” McAllister asked

“He is trying to coordinate an attack. With the Joint Chiefs and the Pentagon gone, he has taken over the job of talking to generals in nearby bases directly. He has been so mad since the woman Hanson destroyed the White House and declared herself ruler of the country that no one is even remotely thinking on trying to talk him out of it. The idea of nuking her came back to the table a couple of times, but thankfully he seems to have discarded it, at least while she is moving through populated areas. I believe that he ordered the commander at Langley Air Force Base to send everything he had at her, though”

“That is nonsense. At most, all they will manage to do is to make her angrier” Catherine McAllister said

“Well, at least this time we won’t be wasting lives in the process. If they wanted to shoot missiles at her, they should have sent fighter jets from the start” Brown said

“Any word from the FSD?” McAllister asked

“They are operational again. And they found Howard. He will be there in a short while. We don’t know how soon we can expect results” Brown said

“Can I talk to them too?” McAllister asked

Brown took a card from his suit’s pocket. There was a number handwritten on it.

“This is Mendel’s number. I need to go, now”

 

 

George Balotelli saw the landscape moving at an unbelievable speed through the glass of the gondola. He was thankful to be inside. He could feel the wind hitting the glass with amazing force and the sound of the shockwave every time she advanced in what he knew but still had trouble to accept was one of her steps.

In yet another surrealistic situation, Kelly Hanson had gently carried him down the Potomac and had then set him next to the Ferris Wheel. Then, with just one hand, she had ripped the wheel from its foundations.

When she set it into the ground next to him and commanded him to get inside one of the gondolas he rushed. She did not tell him anything else while she carried the Ferris Wheel, with him inside, in her hand. He could see D.C. from a bird’s eye view and moving at an amazing speed as she got into Chesapeake Bay.

She set the Ferris Wheel on top of a large merchant ship. From there, all he could see were her ankles. He realized soon enough what she was doing, though. With insulting ease, Kelly lifted the prow of the ship from the water and then ripped its thick anchor chain.

Without realizing too well how she had done it, George soon found himself level with her chest, just above her amazing rack. She had somehow used the chain to fashion some sort of necklace and make the Ferris Wheel hang from it.

 

 

Of course, one of the issues with her new size was that people were now so ridiculously tiny that even transporting them was a challenge. She was not going to go all the way to New York with her new President sitting on the palm of her hand. Just thinking about it tired her. And she was not so sure he would be able to properly sustain the rigors of travelling with her without any protection. In the end, the shockwaves she felt when she walked at a good pace were not much more than an anecdote to her, but she didn’t think they would be so easy on the ant-sized man. This same reason discarded her shoulder as a valid transportation method, even if she felt that the space between her shoulder blades should now be generous enough to carry a few guests.

So, when she saw the Ferris Wheel in the distance and worked out how she would be carrying her President around she felt proud of herself. She felt even prouder once she was done with the necklace and had the Ferris Wheel comfortably hanging just over her tits.

Actions like that one, which combined her amazing size and strength with smart ideas and fine skills made her feel especially well. They proved her that she was much more than just a very big woman.

She was now standing in the middle of the bay and ready to go to New York. She was about to turn north and get going when she had another idea.

From her height it was easy to see that the path north would be anything but quiet. She thought that the large city at the end of the bay was Baltimore, but she was not too sure. In any case, it was larger than Washington and Kelly knew that it would be hard to move through it without causing too much damage.

If anything, her trek north had proven her that damage was unavoidable. And a quick look to her left and to Washington and the state it was at made her realize that even when her original intentions were to be careful, shit ended up happening. It had been Lisa’s fault, this time, but the destruction was there, anyway. Half the capital of her new country lay in ruins.

She knew that after Baltimore, she would find other large cities on her way north. Her path would bring her through Philadelphia and then through all of New Jersey. Shit would happen again.

For an instant, her ego told her to ignore the consequences and to just get going to her destination. She did not really want to wreak havoc, but she did not think that she needed to feel constrained by the consequences of her size. Then, she had another idea.

It seemed good enough, so she would give it a chance. Turning east, she walked through Delaware, trying to be as careful as possible, and got into the cool water of the Atlantic Ocean.

She felt proud of her idea, a few minutes later, as she felt relaxed wading north along the Eastern Seaboard of her country, water getting just over her knees and relaxing her as the afternoon breeze cooled her down.

She did not rush. The water was barely slowing her down and she knew that even if she was moving at a leisurely pace she would get to her destination soon enough. On the way, she enjoyed the beautiful coastline of her country, both its cliffs and its seaside towns and cities. She was close enough to the coast to be perfectly visible to everyone on it. She enjoyed the thought that the eyes of millions of people were glued to her.

“Let them see me. Let them realize about my size, about my power. When I’m done, I will come back and visit. I will visit the entire country. And then, the entire world”

A whistling sound took her out of her trance. She needed a second to notice the trails of smoke. She felt her blood being to boil. She knew what they meant: she was being attacked again. Of course, she was not the least concerned about the effects the missiles would have on her. She had already been hit with dozens of it, back at Hollner, and they had barely bothered her.

Her anger gave way to surprise when the trails of smoke passed to either side of her and exploded in the ocean, well behind her.

“What the fuck?” she asked, aloud

 

 

“We don’t have an impact” Captain Till said

“We shot a dozen missiles at her!” Major Anders complained

Captain Till’s voice came back:

“The missiles cannot get a lock on her. She does not have a radar signature… and her body heat is barely above her surroundings”

“Fuck. Don’t we have anything else?” the voice of another pilot came in

A fourth pilot gave his opinion:

“Not in the standard payload. They did not give us any time to get ready for this”

His voice clearly showed what he thought about the mission they had been given.

“Stop arguing” Anders commanded. “We will need to engage her within visual range”

An anonymous voice said: “Fuck”

Everyone complied, though.

 

 

She was puzzled for a few seconds. Then, she saw the black points in the distance. They were getting close to her fast.  There must be a dozen of them.

They had covered about half the distance towards her when she saw new trails of smoke forming under each of the grasshopper-sized aircraft. She had very little time to react. She did not realize until the last minute that she might not be too concerned about the effects of their impact, but that the tiny person that was hanging from her neck did not share her invulnerability.

In the last second, Kelly turned. She felt half a dozen impacts at her hack. And she saw what looked like half a dozen additional missiles crashing with the surface a few miles behind her.

She was getting really mad. Would they never learn?

She was about to turn when another whistling sound make her have second thoughts. She felt a few more impacts at her back and realized that if she had reacted just a second later, her new President would have disintegrated. A dozen more insect-sized planes flew whistling above her as Kelly felt all her muscles tense. If they wanted a fight, she would give them one.

First, she needed to protect her passenger, though. Wading closer to the coast, keeping alert, she unfastened her makeshift necklace and set the Ferris Wheel on top of a cliff.

Without even looking at the tiny man inside one of the gondolas, she said:

“I’ll come pick you up once I’m done”

And then she moved farther into the water, putting as much distance with the tiny man as possible in order to prevent any stray shot to hit him.

The whistles made her turn south. Soon enough, the planes became visible in the distance. She did not make an effort to dodge the missiles this time. She just let them explode harmlessly against her naked torso while she kept her hands on her hips. She wanted to make them realize how useless they were.

Then, as the dozen planes finished their pass and moved to the sides and up, she tried to swat them. She did not hit any. They were too fast and nimble. It made her mad.

The second squadron hit her with the same degree of success. She was not luckier in hitting any of the attackers, either.

The battle was quickly becoming an exchange of harmless blows where no one could hurt the enemy. Kelly felt very frustrated at that. In her mind, anyone who attacked her had to be punished.

The first squadron became visible in the distance once more, now flying from the north, when an idea came to Kelly’s mind. She let them fire their missiles at her, without even looking at how many hit her and how many missed. She waited for them to be closer.

“Just a little bit closer” she thought as the squadron started to scramble in order to fly out of her reach.

Then, Kelly brought her hands together, clapping with as much strength as she could muster. The clap was deafening even for her.

Five attackers just exploded in front of her, unable to resist the wave front Kelly’s clap had created. The other seven managed to keep flying, but turning Kelly saw that three of them were actually spiraling out of control. The three aircraft were heading straight towards a collision with the surface when the three chutes unfolded in the sky.

 

 

“Oh fuck!” Till yelled in the line. Major Anders was in one of the planes that had disintegrated right in front of Till’s eyes. He still did not know how his F22 had managed to keep flying after the rocking it had been subjected to. In any case, half of his indicators were in red and he knew that he did not have any other option than heading to base.

He realized about something else. With Anders gone, Till was acting commander. He realized that the pilots in the 112th were about to make their pass when he yelled in the common channel again.

“Abort immediately. I repeat: Abort immediately!”

 

 

 

Kelly was ready for a second dose of her own medicine for the fighter jets that were approaching in the distance when they suddenly scrambled and started to head away from her.

She needed a second to realize that they were falling back.

She let a laugh out.

“Getting away already?” she asked aloud. “Do you think that this is going to do you any good? I will find you. And when I do, you will pay!” she yelled for anyone who wanted to listen to her.

Without anyone attacking her anymore, she turned to see the three parachutes slowly moving down. Of course, she was not going to let them go.

Not in a rush anymore, she calmly waded towards the first one. Waiting until the pilot was in front of her smiling face, she plucked the chute out of the sky and headed for the other two. Soon, the three tiny pilots were dangling from their parachutes and in front of Kelly’s satisfied eyes.

“You fucking gnats seem to keep on believing that you are able to hurt me” she said in a cold tone

“It would really be much easier if you just accepted the new state of things and stopped being stupid. I’d really love not being forced to teach you the same lesson over and over again. Buy you just cannot learn” she added

She wondered what to do. Crushing them would be just too easy. She felt like being creative. The tiny assholes had given her an excuse and she was going to use it.

She was holding the three chutes with its dangling pilots between the thumb and index finger of her right hand. Almost without thinking about it, she started to play with them, giving the strings a rolling motion. Soon, the three pilots were moving as in a merry-go-round. Happy with it, she started to increase the rotation speed.

She kept on increasing it until the pilots became just a blur. Then, she moved her hand down and let them splash against her right tit.

The blur stopped right away. All that remained of it was a small red stain right next to her right nipple. Dropping the remainders of the chutes to the water below, Kelly felt happy. Then, something kicked in the back of her mind:

“This was unnecessary cruelty. And you enjoyed it. You were just waiting for an excuse”

The thought unsettled her for a moment. Then, a defense mechanism kicked in and said:

“You have the right to do anything you want to those who attack you. Anything”

In the end, why shouldn’t she? It was not her fault if they refused to learn. Heading back towards the coast to pick her new President up, she wondered if they would be stupid enough to attack her again. Part of her almost wanted them to.

 

 

Rockwell base. 200 feet underground at an undisclosed location in the Appalachia.

 

“Where have you been, Howard?” Doctor Mendel asked

“Long story” Ron answered, shrugging

“We had been progressing quite a lot, but we have been stuck for a while”

Ron opened a briefcase. It was refrigerated. He got a vial out of it.

“I think this will help”

“What’s this?” Doctor Mendel asked

“A sample from Kelly Hanson. From her saliva. The team that brought me here had previously collected it”

Doctor Mendel quickly ordered one of his assistants to process the sample. The equipment was not as good as the one they had on the FSD, but was decent enough, considering the circumstances. The results started popping up after a while. Ron’s expression was the first to change. Doctor Mendel reacted just a second later.

“So, this is it” Doctor Mendel said

“This is it” Ron confirmed, nodding

 

 

The results on the screen were conclusive enough. There were three columns: one listed the analysis of Kelly’s current DNA as recovered from the saliva sample. The second one was labeled as Kelly’s DNA in her last check, right before she had grown. And the third column was highlighting the differences.

There were red markers almost everywhere. Her DNA was still grouped in 23 pairs of chromosomes.

The first important difference was evident enough. And it would have been shocking if Mendel and Ron had not already seen something similar when they had been trying to determine the cause behind the women’s growth earlier in the day, when they had been “just” 250 feet tall. The two X chromosomes in the pair were not identical.

Their theory had been that the differences between the two X chromosomes actually contained information. The differences had been so subtle the first time the women had grown, 6 years before, that the computers helping in the analysis had discarded them, but the results in Lisa’s samples after she had grown were conclusive enough.

There were thousands of changes spread out through the rest of Kelly’s DNA, but the biggest change was there. Neither Mendel nor he had a clue on how to decode the information stored in there, but the differences in Kelly’s DNA were now an order of magnitude bigger than those on Lisa’s. The biggest difference was actually in the sequence that both Mendel and he had theorized was coding the women’s size, which kind of confirmed the theory.

In regular conditions, these findings would have been more than enough to grant them a Nobel Prize. In the current circumstances, though, confirming their theory about the genetic sequence where the growth was coded was just a reminder that they had focused their efforts on the wrong approach. And this had resulted in their first attempt at a reducer being a failure, which had resulted in the current situation.

This time there was another very visible difference in Kelly’s genetic sequence, though. One that they had not seen before, when analyzing Lisa’s.

Mendel had finished checking a reference document when he said:

“Unless the magnitude of the changes is even bigger than we can imagine, this is controlling her liver”

The conclusions were so evident that Ron and Mendel did not need to discuss the details. They had found the lock. Kelly’s genetics were changed. With time, they would be able to understand the sheer magnitude of the changes. But her changes needed fuel to show. They did not know what it was exactly, but they knew that her liver was feeding tons of that fuel to her bloodstream continuously. Without it, her body would not be able to keep the changes.

He still did not know how he had managed to create the first reducer, back in Henford, but he now knew that what he had done was to counter whatever hormone the girls’ bodies were creating in order to keep them big. And now he also knew that their bodies were gradually starting to synthetize this hormone again when Sykes had decided to kill them and had accelerated the process.

And even if he had not been able to see what Kelly had done to make herself grow once more, Ron was pretty sure that she had tried to kill herself and that this had sent an even bigger amount of the hormone to her veins, making her grow much more and accelerating the changes in her DNA at the same time. The two processes were feeding each other, it seemed.  The change had left a mark, though. Staying bigger required a bigger quantity of the hormone to be pumped into her body in a continuous way, which was the reason why one of the most noticeable changes in her DNA was precisely the one that controlled her liver and the generation of the mysterious hormone. And this had pointed them to the key.

“The cleaner solution would be to try to alter that particular gene and prevent her liver to ever release whatever is keeping her big anymore” Mendel said

“We don’t have time for that” Ron replied

“Of course we don’t” Mendel added. “But if we manage to counter the hormone or whatever that is for long enough, the short term results will be the same. And it will give us time to work in the long term solution” Mendel said

“If the short term solution works” Ron started to say “I doubt anyone will give us time to work on the long term”

“We have a solution, in any case” Mendel said, sounding satisfied

“Well, we have a theory. There is a little something we need to find a solution” Ron said

“We have Miss Cooper’s samples in the freezer” Mendel said

“Let’s get started, then” Ron answered

 

 

 

Chapter 14. Progress

Kevin was on top of the tall flat rock where Casey had set him. It was more or less level with her knees. She could see her hand moving to her behind and maneuver. Then he heard a chuckle as she said:

“Guess who survived! I wouldn’t have bet for him”

It was not as if Kevin had to guess too much. In any case, the “mysterious” survivor was soon lying on the surface of the same rock Kevin was on. He did not know too well why, but he walked towards him. In his mind, he was already dead, so he did not care if he did something Casey did not like.

The man’s strong smell almost pushed Kevin back, but bringing a hand over his nose and mouth, Kevin managed to advance without throwing up.

The cop’s uniform and hair were drenched. Kevin could see that it wasn’t water.

Casey’s voice thundered above:

“He did not make it. Wow, I would have bet my pussy was more comfy than my ass”

Kevin heard a loud thud behind him and turned to see the body of the other cop. She had carelessly dropped it from up above. A pool of blood was beginning to form under it.

When he turned, Casey’s building-sized face was right in front of him. She was smiling. It was the type of smile that sent shivers down his spine.

“I know what you are wondering, Kevin” she said

He actually wondered what she was thinking. She clarified it for him soon enough.

“You’re going in there. And two people have died there already. You know, I’m wondering if you will die to. I just don’t know” she said as her smile widened.

She paused for a couple of seconds. Then, she went on:

“We’ll find out soon enough, darling” Casey said. “But first, I need to take care of that tiny piece of shit that just got out of my ass” she added.

Kevin remained speechless.

“He hit me, you know?” Casey said. “I was hand cuffed and naked and he hit me over and over again with his nightstick. I have killed plenty of people today, and most of them had not done anything to me. If anyone deserves suffering and dying is him” she said

Casey’s eyes moved away from his for a second and she reached out into the ground below. When she moved her hand back up it was holding a pretty large rock on it.

“There is just a little problem, you know?” Casey said. “I really don’t want to touch him anymore”

Kevin barely had time to jump back as Casey’s hand slammed down, holding the rock. The cop barely managed to let out a last scream before the rock crushed him with a sickening sound.

Kevin could not hold it anymore. Mindlessly, he just ran to the edge of the rock he was standing at and jumped… to fall into Casey’s waiting palm.

 

 

She was thankful for her reflexes. She had only had a second to react when Kevin had started running, with the obvious intention of killing himself. He would die soon enough, but under her terms.

Out of all the people on her list, Kevin was number one. The cop might have hit her, but Kevin had dared to break up with her and run away from her. There was nothing worse than rejection.

Holding him under her face, she softened her voice and said:

“You’ll die when I say you can die, you little fuck”

The sound of an engine took her attention momentarily from Kevin. She could see the cloud of dust in the distance easily enough. There was a car approaching.

“It’s surprising how little people value their lives” she thought as she stood up and faced the approaching vehicle. She wondered if the car would stop at any point and turn around but it was too late for the people inside. They would end up into one of her footprints whether they wanted or not.

Seeing that the car kept on coming, Casey decided just to wait, with Kevin securely held in her grip and her free hand on her hip.

When the old SUV stopped in the dirt road not two steps away from her and its occupant got out, Casey was genuinely surprised.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” she asked to the girl with the bright pink hair.

“I’ve been following you” Mandy said

“Well, that’s obvious enough. It’s not as if it is too hard, is it?” Casey asked, still surprised at the situation

Her cousin was trying to find some words when Casey added:

“I guess that if no one has tried so far it was because they knew that they would become a stain in my sole”

Mandy got visibly more nervous as she said that. Casey felt satisfied at it. Without giving her any time to react, she walked the two steps towards her cousin and as she was starting to turn and run, she crouched and picked her up.

Holding her in front of her face, she asked in a cold voice:

“You are becoming just too annoying, coz. Tell, me, why shouldn’t I just crush you and ensure that you stop bugging me once and for all?”

“I know what you’ve come here for” Mandy said

“So what?” Casey asked

“You hid the formula. I’ve always known it. It’s here” Mandy said

“It is” Casey acknowledged

Then, without further word, she dropped Mandy on the flat rock. Soon after, she set Kevin on top of it again, as far away from the edges as possible.

“Make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid” she commanded her cousin

Without giving anyone time to react, she crouched and grabbed a large rock that was leaning in the bigger one.

“It’s considerably easier than it was, the first time I moved it. And when I get bigger, I will be able to move it with a finger”

Moving the rock out of the way revealed a very small carving into the larger rock. She had to carefully maneuver her fingers to grab the box she had hid there six years ago without breaking it.

When she was done, she set the box carefully in her palm and removed its cover with the fingernails of her free hand. They were tiny, but they were clearly there: the bluish and greenish vials.

Then, she held her palm close to the rock’s edges, showing its contents to Kevin and Mandy.

“Does it ring a bell, Kevin?” she asked

Kevin was white, petrified.

It was Mandy who spoke.

“Is this it?” she asked

“It is” Casey said

“How many did you take, the first time?” Mandy asked

“One of each” Casey replied as she looked at her small cousin with superiority

“And it made you a hundred feet tall?”

Casey nodded.

“There are a lot of vials here” Mandy said, her voice had some trace of protest

“There should be fifteen, if no one has taken any while I was away. And since I’m not seeing any hundred feet tall girl around, I guess that no one did” Casey said

“Make me a hundred feet all” Mandy pleaded. “It would be enough for me already. And you would still have thirteen vials left”

“I’m sorry coz, but I want any single inch of height these vials contain for myself”

“This isn’t fair!” Mandy protested

“Of course it is not fair” Casey said, smirking. “Life is not fair. I’m big, and you are small. And in a short while, life is going to get significantly more unfair for everyone who is not me”

Mandy looked like was going to protest again, but she did not find any words.

“I’ll do something for you, though” Casey said. “I’ll let you stay and watch. You’ll have a first row seat. You’ll be able to tell people that you were there when I became a goddess”

Without saying anything else, Casey reached out and picked the almost frozen form of Kevin from the top of the rock. Looking at him and then looking back to Mandy she said:

“He’ll get a closer look, but I doubt he’ll see the full picture”

 

 

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Ron said, slamming his fist on the table

Doctor Mendel wasn’t saying anything, but his face showed as much frustration as Ron’s, if not more.

“They are useless” Ron said looking at the results of the last sample in the screen

“It always was a possibility” Mendel admitted. “In the end, the fact that there are no traces of the substance to be found is good news. It means that it can be easily countered”

“But we cannot make the damn counter without knowing what we are trying to counter” Ron said

“We need to analyze it directly in a living being” Mendel said

Ron let a hysterical laugh out and said:

“Do you want me to catch up with Kelly and ask her not to crush me and to give me some of her blood? I can try, but I believe it’s unlikely she will agree”

A voice came from the back of the room. Mendel and him turned and saw a man in a dark suit. They did not know for how long he had been there. And they did not recognize him.

“I don’t think Kelly would agree to that” the man said

“Hey, who are you? You cannot be here!” Mendel protested

“I assure you that I can be here” the man said. “After all, you can be here because I decided so”

The man walked out of the gloom and they could see that he looked Asian, even if his accent was clearly from the West Coast.

“Who are you?” Mendel asked

“I’m Director Tanaka” the man said. In

“And who are you supposed to be?” Mendel asked. It was clear to Ron that he had never seen him before

“I could explain, but I thought that you would first want to answer a question for me: do you think Lisa Callaghan would agree to let you test your new theory on her? I think it’s promising, so she may think so, as well”

Ron’s jaw dropped. Of course! How could he have forgotten about Lisa?

“Where is she?” he asked

“Not so far away. She is in the middle of a suburb, in Virginia. She thought that she could fight Kelly Hanson. She proved her wrong”

“We need to get her here!” Ron said, suddenly finding a way out of the cul-de-sac they had got into.

“I agree. We thought that it could be good if you could help us convince her” Tanaka said

“How?” Ron asked

“There is a chopper waiting for you outside. I held the elevator for you, as well” Tanaka said

“I… I’ll go” Ron said

“Just before you leave… we thought we would give you one more reason to convince her” Tanaka said

“What?” Ron asked

Tanaka gestured to the door. It opened. A tall, well-built man got in. He immediately recognized him.

“Joe?” Ron asked, truly surprised

“In the flesh” Joe, who had obviously been through a lot, replied

“I… I thought you had been in the FSD when Kelly…” Ron said

“I left before she got there, taking advantage of the confusion” Joe said

“You need to come with me” Ron said

It was Tanaka who replied:

“We don’t think this would be prudent. He will be able to meet again with his wife… when she comes down here”

“But…” Ron started to protest.

“You should get going, doctor” Tanaka cut him

 

 

Kelly had never thought that there could be so many ships in the sea. Her path had obviously crossed with some sort of shipping lane, since the water surface was filled with white ship trails.

She had got a little farther away from the coast, until the water reached her mid–thigh. From her still formidable height over the surface she could see all sorts of ships moving at a snail’s pace. And from the visible turns into the trails they left, it was also evident that all of them were trying to get away from her.

“As if they could” Kelly thought

She was still feeling a little mean at having been attacked, so her moral compass was a little bit more ready than usual to let her indulge a little and play with her new findings.

Easing her pace even more, she slowly waded until she was more or less in the middle of all the activity.

There were dozens of ships. Many of them were small, but a few were quite big, even for her new standards. Of course, those were the ones she was interested on.

Her attention was momentarily grabbed by a massive ship that looked like an oil tanker. She walked until she was next to it and crouched to look through the small windows of the bridge, on the stern of the massive ship.

“Is there anybody home?” she asked

She could make some shadows through the bullhorns but not much more. Feeling playful, she grabbed the ship’s prow with her left hand and started to lift it, making the entire supertanker tilt in the process.

“It’s curious, you know?” she said in a soft voice. “I know one of this could probably cause a pretty nasty ecological disaster. And it still feels like a bathtub toy to me”

Without warning, she let the prow go and let it drop into the water. She imagined that it would have been rough for the crew, but she had not been nearly rough enough to risk any damage to the ship. After all, she had always been an ecologist… well, not truly an activist, but at least she recycled.

The interest of the supertanker was quickly lost as her eyes found a much more interesting ship in the distance. She did not waste any time and started to advance towards it.

 

 

Charlotte had always wanted to be in a cruise ship. Until today. The travel agency were she had booked her cruise had told her that the Monarch of the Seas was the largest cruise ship in the world. Suddenly it did not look so large anymore. At least not compared to the titanic woman that was wading in their direction with a wide smile in her face.

She was young and she was obviously good looking. She had an almost perfect hourglass figure, except for her breasts, which were clearly oversized for her frame. Her most impressive feature, though, was the fact that the ocean’s surface was well below her crotch as she advanced towards them looking like Poseidon’s daughter.

Charlotte knew they were doomed. The ship was steering but there was no way they would be able to get away from her. Her towering figure was getting larger and larger as the woman approached.

Charlotte realized just then that she was alone. She was holding the railings of the upper deck of the Monarch of the Seas and there was no one around her. She realized everyone had headed inside, to one of the lower decks, trying to hide from the approaching woman, as if that was even possible. She realized that she should probably do the same. She was scared enough. But then she realized that she was also fascinated. And even if her mind was telling her to get away, she couldn’t.

Soon, Charlotte could only see the woman’s towering thighs in front of her. Even trying to crane her neck as much as she could, she did not manage to see her face. The woman’s movement was so sudden and swift that Charlotte lost her footing and landed on her ass. When she managed to stand up, she was looking straight into eyes the size of the swimming pools.

“Hello” the woman’s voice said and despite her obvious whispering tone, both the railing and Charlotte’s bones rattled. For a few seconds, the air around her became even warmer.

The voice came back.

“You may want to take a good grip” it said

Charlotte didn’t know what to make of those words until the world shook stronger than a rollercoaster and she fell on her ass again. Miraculously, Charlotte managed to get a hold of the lower part of the railing. She didn’t know where she would have ended if she had not done so.

 

 

The tiny woman was definitely interesting. Out of the thousands of people on the ship, she was the only one in plain sight. She crouched to have a closer look. She was in her late twenties, blonde and cute. And she did not look so scared as other people who had seen her for the first time.

Kelly wanted to learn a little more about her, but she did not feel like staying crouched. So, bringing one hand to the prow and another one to the stern, she took a good hold of the ship and straightened up.

Water cascaded from the ship’s hull as Kelly easily lifted it from the water and held it in her extended arms, right in front of her face. The large cruise ship looked about 4 feet long to Kelly and it was one of the first things she had held since becoming her current size that did not feel weightless. It was not as if she was having any problems holding it, though.

She knew that there were thousands of people inside the ship. And she was holding their lives literally in her hands. The realization made her feel a power rush. She also felt some warmth down there. She briefly thought about the Washington Monument and wondered if it had been a good idea not to bring it with her. She discarded the thought. She should not get so easily distracted by those things while she still had so much to do. And besides, it was not as if Washington was so far away, was it?

Focusing her eyes on the tiny blonde woman, Kelly saw that she was trying to stand up again. Kelly waited for her to do so, observing with amusement how she needed to firmly grab the railing to achieve her objective. When she was reasonably stable, Kelly addressed her again.

“I’m curious. Why did you stay out here on your own?”

The woman’s mousy voice came back surprisingly soon. Her words were not surprising, though.

“Please, don’t hurt me” the woman said

Kelly let a chuckle out.

“If I had wanted to hurt you, don’t you think that this ship would already be in the bottom of the sea?”

Her words didn’t do much to calm the woman down, but Kelly had felt like bragging a little.

“What’s your name, tiny?” she asked

“Charlotte” the woman replied, her voice surprisingly steady

“I’m Kelly” she offered, even if she assumed that everyone should know, by now. “I’m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to have a closer look”

“You are huge” the tiny woman said

Kelly let a louder laugh out.

“You don’t miss a thing, do you?” she asked in a sarcastic tone “Now, answer me: why did you stay outside on your own?”

The woman hesitated. Then, she said:

“I… I was… fascinated”

Kelly smiled in a mix of warmth and cockiness.

“I’m quite fascinating, I guess”

“What are you going to do with me?” the woman asked

Kelly had not thought about it. She thought about it for a second and said:

“I have two options for you: I will set down the ship on the water. I’m not interested in hurting anyone. If you want to stay, you can stay. Or you can come with me and see a lot of other fascinating stuff I can do. I have plenty of room in my necklace and I’ve found out that I enjoy talking with some of you from time to time”

The woman looked at her, incredulous. Kelly winked and said:

“Your choice”

“I… I’ll come”

Kelly smiled and said: “Good choice”

Bending again, she set the ship in the water as carefully as she could. It was not careful enough, since Charlotte was sent off her feet and rolled somewhat down the deck. She imagined that the same would be happening to the other few thousand people everywhere else on the ship. She gave her some more time to recover and then she set her finger close to her, as she had done with George before.

“Climb in the fingernail” she commanded in a soft voice

She let Charlotte hesitate for a few seconds without pushing her. Then, the ant-size woman finally climbed in. Carefully bringing her digit in front of her eyes, she whispered:

“Don’t worry. I know that you are ridiculous next to me, but I will take good care of you”

She then moved the finger to the Ferris Wheel dangling from her neck and next to one of the gondolas.

“Get in” she instructed. “We’re going to spend the evening in New York” she added once the woman was safe into her new transportation.

 

 

“I guess that you think that we should be thankful for having delivered yourself to us” Director Tanaka said

“You can guess anything you want” Joe said. “But judging from what I heard before, it would seem that you are planning to use my presence here to get my wife to come”

“It may be an incentive. We were counting on her coming here anyway” Tanaka said

“It’s not as if she has too many reasons to trust you” Joe replied

“You don’t trust us either” Tanaka coldly stated

“I’m here” Joe said

“You are here out of self-interest. You know we are the only option you have to talk to your wife again”

“It would seem that this is a win-win situation, then” Joe said, sneering

“I’m sure your wife will be happy to see you” Tanaka said. “She would be even happier if she could see her daughter, of course”

“Yeah. It’s a pity she won’t be able to” Joe said

Tanaka’s expression changed.

“Do you really think we won’t be able to find her, Mr. Callaghan?” he asked, his voice hinting the threat

“I sure hope you don’t” Joe replied dryly

“We would never harm her” Tanaka said

“Do you really think I will buy that?” Joe replied

 

 

Ron was back into a helicopter. He had spent quite a lot of time in helicopters over the last few hours. Suburbs spread everywhere he could see. The late afternoon sun was setting and the sky was getting darker. It made it easier to see the thousands of headlights that highlighted the path of the multitude of jammed roads and highways.

They flew over a small hill and there she was. She was lying face up, in the middle of the countless rows of similar dark gray houses, each with its driveway and backyard.

Earth was piled up around her body, which Ron could see had sunk quite deep into the ground. A large trench spread from her feet onwards. Ron knew that there had been more dark gray houses there, not so long ago, before Lisa’s body had landed on the area and rolled until it had came to a halt.

He had seen the images of Lisa’s fight with Kelly, recorded by a distant observation plane. He still did not understand how Lisa had been so fool as to confront Kelly. But it was hard to believe that Kelly had beaten a former friend so bad. Then, Ron remembered that this was not, by far, the worst thing Kelly had done over the last few hours.

The chopper where Ron was stopped right on top of Lisa’s unmoving body and hovered there. Then, a spotlight went on and someone maneuvered so that it stopped in Lisa’s face.

Ron could see that her usually cute face was very badly bruised. Then, her eyes opened, reacting to the light as it moved over them. Lisa coughed.

“So, she is alive” Ron thought. The reports had already said so much, but at first sight he had not been so sure

Someone passed him a microphone. When Ron looked at the soldier who had done so with questioning eyes, he heard someone else in his headphones:

“It’s connected to a loudspeaker outside. Talk to her”

“And what the fuck do they want me to tell her?” Ron wondered.

It came to him soon enough.

“Lisa, this is Ron” he started

He saw Lisa’s eyes opening a little more and then heard her groans. He realized she was trying to incorporate. Her first attempt failed and Ron realized that she was in pretty bad shape. Lisa had always been stubborn, though, so she tried again and managed to sit down, coughing again.

The pilot had not missed the giant woman’s movement and had repositioned the helicopter so that they would keep having a pretty good view of the giant woman’s face. In any case, he kept his altitude at a safe 500 feet. He did not want to risk any surprises in case the battered giant woman turned out to be moody. He had seen images of the fate some of his colleagues had suffered at the hands of the other two giant women and no matter how much everyone assured him that Lisa Cooper was by far the gentlest of the three, he was not going to take any chances.

“Lisa. It’s me, Ron”

Lisa coughed a third time. Then, her voice came out. It was obvious that talking was causing some pain.

“I heard you the first time” she said in an annoyed tone. “What the hell do you want?”

Ron swallowed hard. She was not in a good mood. Well, no one would be, after the beating she had taken. And she was likely to still be upset with them for having made her grow, in the first place…

Then, Ron remembered the videos and the audio he had heard on the confrontation between Lisa and Kelly and remembered something. Of course! How could he have been so stupid? Holding the microphone, he said:

“Lisa: Joe and Stella are fine. They are alive!”

Lisa’s expression changed immediately.

“What?”

“They are with us, back at the base” Ron

Lisa’s face showed some incredulity. Ron knew that he did not have too much credibility with her. He needed her to believe him, though.

“They were not at the FSD, when Kelly got there. They had already left. They are fine”

Lisa stared in the direction of the spotlight and said:

“Why should I believe you?”

“You can come with us and see them by yourself”

Lisa pushed down with her arms. She groaned, complaining. Ron saw that the pilot had pulled the stick and was making the chopper climb a little.

She might be in a bad shape. Still, seeing her standing up and getting to her full height was quite impressive.

Lisa was clearly feeling some pain as she stood up. Then, Ron saw her looking around. He realized that she was noticing for the first time the consequences of her fall into the neighborhood. She remained motionless for a while. Then, she looked back in the direction of the spotlight. She looked like she was about to break.

And break she did. Tears ran down her cheeks. Her sobs could be heard over the noise of the rotor.

She looked around her once more. Then, Ron saw her red eyes locking on the chopper as she asked:

“How many?”

Ron felt incredibly sorry for Lisa. He knew her well enough to know how hard that must be for her. He took the microphone and said:

“We don’t know yet, Lisa. It’s not your fault”

“Of course it’s my fucking fault!” Lisa protested, still sobbing. These people would still be alive if I was not a monstrous freak!” she yelled

“Lisa” Ron said, keeping his voice soft. “Don’t blame yourself. This is not your fault. It’s Kelly’s fault” he said. He realized that it was the first time he blamed Kelly aloud for her actions. For some strange reason, it had felt a little weird.

His words had an effect. Lisa’s face changed. Tears were still running down her cheeks, but there was fire in her eyes now.

“I need to stop her!” she said. There was a lot of determination in her voice.

Ron could not help admiring Lisa. She had been very badly beaten by Kelly and it was clear that she was still willing to do anything she could to stop her. He also knew that she had no option to do that. At least, not by herself.

“You can” Ron said

Lisa seemed surprised by his words.

“I know how to make her small again. But I need your help” he said

Lisa seemed confused. After a couple of seconds, she said:

“You already tried to reduce us. And you failed”

“I know” Ron said. “I found out what failed. I know how to make her small again. I can make you small as well. I just need your help”

“What… what do you need?” Lisa said

“We need some samples from you. With them, we will be able to make you small. Follow us. We are at a new base. You will be able to see Joe there. And you will help us end Kelly’s threat”

Lisa remained speechless for a few seconds. Then, she said:

“Ok. I will follow you”

 

 

Casey held Kevin in front of her eyes with two fingers. Her lips were curled in an evil smile.

“Time’s up, Kevin” she said, sounding obviously happy

After a while without having said anything, Kevin seemed to have got some fight back.

“Fuck you Casey! Why don’t you kill me already?” he yelled

Casey chuckled.

“I’ve killed hundreds of people today. Thousands, most likely. I didn’t know them. I had nothing against them. I just killed them because they were small and I could. And I felt like it. It was funny. And exciting” she said

She saw the repulse in Kevin’s face. She enjoyed it.

“But you? You are special, Kevin. I cannot just squish you, as if you were nobody. I’m not even in the mood of torturing you as I did with the cops. They hurt me, so I hurt them back. But you? You were my boyfriend, Kevin. You were important for me. What you did to me hurt me much more than anything else” Casey said

Kevin finally managed to reply to her. He yelled:

“Oh, for God’s sake, Casey. You never loved me!”

Casey chuckled again.

“Love you? Oh God, no! Love is bullshit. But I liked you. You were funny. You fucked well. If you hadn’t been suck a dick after I grew we could have make it work”

“You fucking raped me!” Kevin yelled

“I was horny. And you were my boyfriend” Casey said in a casual tone

“I did not want to!” Kevin protested

Casey giggled.

“See, Kevin, this is where you got everything wrong. After I grew you kept treating me like an equal, when it was obvious that we were not. You could just not accept that I was the biggest and the strongest, and that I was the one that was going to be calling the shots from then onwards, even when it was so obvious. You kept on commanding me to do things, as if you were entitled to. You cannot imagine how ridiculous it felt” she said.

She went on: “I tried to give you some time, at the beginning. I really wanted you to realize for yourself about how things were going to be. If you had, you could have still been my boyfriend. I needed you to satisfy me, but I’m sure that I would have been able to satisfy you as well. I would have treated you… gently… much more than anyone else, anyway. You could have been my special little one as I explored the world from my new height. All you had to do was to learn your new position. To understand that you were mine. You couldn’t”

“I was not going to be your damn toy” Kevin protested

“Of course you were. The only question was if you would be my toy on purpose or if I would have to force you. You chose the second option. And then, Lisa got in the way. But I never forgot you, Kevin”

“What are you going to do to me?” Kevin said, sobbing

 “You are still special, Kevin. And I want you to be part of me as I become the most powerful person in the world”

“You are crazy!” Kevin protested

Casey went on, as if she had not heard him.

“I honestly don’t have a clue on what will happen once you are inside me. There are many possibilities, once you think about it. It’s very unlikely, but can you imagine that you would grow inside me? I would become massive and you would be some sort of a giant. Well, at least to the rest of the people in the world. To me you would still be toy sized. I can’t imagine how this could happen, but it could be funny. I could keep you as my sex toy. Until I got bored of you that is” she said

Kevin had not even thought about this possibility. He wished with all his strength that this would not happen to him. Out of all the possible outcomes, this one was by far the most terrifying. He just wanted to die and get done with it.

Casey kept on smiling.

“Most likely you will just keep being tiny as I grow, until you get so ridiculous compared to me that I will stop noticing you. You will probably drown in my juices and then I will end up peeing you somewhere and not even noticing” she said

Kevin started sobbing again.

“Knowing that you are in there will make it so much better, in any case” Casey finally added.

And then, without further consideration, she shoved Kevin in.

She waited for a few seconds, until she started feeling his feeble attempts inside her cunt. Then, she just opened her mouth wide and emptied the fifteen vials in the box into it. She could barely notice them. She just swallowed.

After a minute, nothing had happened.

Mandy’s yells took her out of her frustration.

“You’re not growing” her cousin said.

Casey looked down and saw what she thought was some satisfaction in her cousin’s face. Casey frowned. Just then, she felt a very intense warmth in her stomach. She let out a very loud moan.

Her cousin’s face suddenly looked puzzled. Casey smiled at her and said:

“You know, Mandy… I was thinking on just crushing you. But I think I’ll wait until you look the size on an ant. It will make it funnier”

A new wave of warmth took over Casey’s body. This time it was so intense that she dropped to her knees and she let out an even louder moan. Then, she felt as if she were choking. It was getting harder and harder to breath.

She brought her hands to her throat, touching it, trying to find out what was going on with her. Her body head kept on growing in intensity. It was not pleasurable anymore. It felt as if she would burn at any given time.

And still, she could not breathe.

Casey felt her strength fading. Her sight started to blur and she could still not bring any air in. Her eyes were suddenly blinded by bright light and then… she was engulfed by complete darkness.

The last thing she remembered before fainting was her ass hitting the ground with a loud thud.

 

 

Chapter 15. Big Apple

 

Kelly took a quick look at Brooklyn to her right and Staten Island to her left as she calmly made her way to Manhattan through the bay. The sun was already setting in the horizon and the breeze that cooled her body was welcome, after an entire day of roaming naked under a fierce sun.

 

Her skin had got a nice tan. Thankfully, the sun had had no further effect on it. Being sunburnt after not having been harmed by hundreds of missiles would have really been ironic.

 

Kelly’s feet sank deep in the bay’s mud, but still, the water could not make it to her ankle.

 

New York’s skyline was a thrilling sight. She had been to New York once, when she was sixteen, and she had loved it. Its skyscrapers, its busy life, the skyline by night … She had been amazed. She remembered having felt frustrated when she had to go back to Henford.

 

Of course, she now had a very different perspective of New York, but even at its much smaller scale, the city still had charm.

 

The fact that she had got there as dusk was getting close had been coincidental, but very welcome. The lights of the city were all lit up, highlighting its skyline even more. It also made it easier to see that every single street and every single highway in the island or in any of the other four boroughs of the city was packed with cars. The alignment of white and red lights easily marked the roads and the directions of their lanes.

 

So it seemed that, predictably enough, people were trying to evacuate the city. Kelly realized that she did not like it. And in her mind, she should not have anything she did not like.

 

“They need to understand who is in charge” she thought as she headed for Manhattan.

 

She made a stop first, though. It was impossible to let it pass. Walking until she had one foot on each side of Liberty Island, she chuckled as she saw that the Statue of Liberty could not even reach to her knees.

 

Crouching, she ripped it from the ground and held it in her hand. With its pedestal, it felt just a little taller than Lisa had been. Bringing the hand that was holding the statue high, mimicking the gesture the statue itself made with the torch, Kelly addressed the city:

 

“You don’t need a Statue of Liberty anymore. You have me!”

 

Chuckling, she moved her hand back down and kept on moving towards the city. She stopped when she saw a Ferry dangerously close to her left foot.

 

Kelly realized that any movement of her foot would probably be fatal for the ferry. The ferry and her foot shared the same length, but she had no doubts about which of them would have the upper hand in terms of sheer strength. She thought on taking just a longer step, but then she realized that even that would probably be dangerous, as her foot would cause massive tidal waves when it moved, and being so close to it, it was likely that the ship was caught on them.

 

Keeping still for a while, she realized that waiting for the ferry to get clear of her was not an option either. It was painfully slow!

 

Tired, she just crouched down and scooped the ferry in her free left hand. Standing back up and looking through its windows, she thought that it looked pretty packed.

 

In a lecturing tone, she addressed its passengers:

 

“Haven’t you tiny people learned already that getting into mass transportation when I’m around is not a good idea?”

 

Without further word, she walked back to Liberty Island and set the ferry in the ground as she said:

 

“Stay here”

 

Turning, she headed back towards the city, noticing that the entire scene had excited her again. Her nipples were harder than they had been and she felt a little warm once more.

 

“Of all the things I can do, bossing the people around and mocking their attempts at anything is still the one that gets me off the fastest… curious”

 

She then looked at the statue she was holding in her hand and thought:

 

“Well, it’s smaller than the obelisk, but it looks just the right size…”

 

She did not need it… yet. But she was about to boss the largest city in the country and ask the leaders of the world to surrender to her, so she was pretty sure that she might need it sooner or later.

 

“Whatever made me grow seems to have made my libido grow in proportion” Kelly thought, not ashamed at all. After all, who was going to tell her what was right anymore?

 

She reached the edge of Battery Park soon enough. From there, she had a privileged view of the entire island, of its landmark buildings and parks, on its neatly laid out streets and avenues… and of the hundreds of thousands of people desperately trying to get out.

 

She was going to take care of that…

 

Clearing her throat, she addressed the entire city:

 

“People of New York. Pay attention to your Goddess. I’m here mostly for business, but I’m planning to do some sightseeing, once I’m done. Which means that I cannot have you packing the streets. I command all of you to stop your cars, get out and get back to your homes. If you are far away, get into any other building. But don’t try to get out of my city. I will be walking down the streets soon enough. I will do my best to avoid damaging the buildings too much, but I won’t care at all about anything that’s on the roads and that happens to end under my feet, understood?”

 

She did not think that she needed to repeat anything. She was pretty sure everyone would have been able to listen to her. So, without further consideration, she turned right and started heading north through East River.

 

New Yorkers were convinced that she meant business when she carelessly walked through the different bridges she found on her path.

 

Hundreds of cars sunk deep in the river as her shins easily broke through Brooklyn Bridge and then repeated the operation with Manhattan Bridge and a little while later with Williamsburg Bridge.

 

Kelly did not even notice the small NYPD boat that was dragged under her feet by the strong currents they were creating as she kept moving north while she admired the view to her left.

 

She loved New York from her new perspective. Hollner had been a big city, but New York was something else. It felt different, even from her present height. She was looking forward to spending a pleasant evening on it.

 

She just needed to finish taking over the world first.

 

She was standing in front of the very characteristic UN building soon enough. It did not reach much higher than her knee, which forced her to kneel and stoop in order to have a good enough look.

 

“First things first” she thought as she put the Statue of Liberty down and then removed her makeshift collar and set the Washington Ferris Wheel into the ground, next to the UN building.

 

“George, Charlotte, get out, if you are so kind” she said

 

Then, taking for granted that they would follow her instructions, she looked back at the building. She wondered what to do. Then, Kelly opened her palm wide and moved it towards the façade with as much care as she could.

 

She barely let her palm touch the surface. It was enough to make most of its windows shatter, sending glass raining down below. She removed her palm with care. The vast majority of the building was exposed to her curious eyes.

 

The UN headquarters was bustling with activity. There had to be hundreds of people inside. Now, they were all running around, she also thought that the majority of them were screaming.

 

“Pay attention to me” she said in a soft voice. “I’m not here to hurt anyone. I just came to present my terms” she added

 

She gave them a few moments. Of course, the commotion she had caused was not going to die right away, but she felt that they were a little quieter, so she went on.

“As I announced a while ago in Washington, I have the intention of ruling the world and the power to make it possible. Now, everyone knows there are two ways this can happen. I’d rather have the easy way. I hope that you have already seen what happens when you choose the other way”

 

She gave them a couple of seconds and went on:

 

“My demands are really very simple. I want to be the absolute ruler of the planet. This means that ultimately, every single person in the planet belongs to me and needs to obey my orders. Now, I’m willing to be flexible in the way to get to that. You can keep your countries, your symbols, your laws, your religion and anything else you want. I just demand that you submit to my rule. Rewrite your constitutions, do any changes you need to make and behave like it, and we’ll be fine. I don’t care how you organize yourselves. If you want to vote for your leaders, I’m fine with it. If you have other systems… well, I guess that I can no longer be considered a paladin of democracy, can I?” Kelly said, with a chuckle

 

She went on:

 

“The only thing you need to take into account is that I’m above all you. Every wish of mine will be a command to you. If I ask you to do anything, you’ll do it, no matter what you have to do. If you have to change your laws, you will. Understood?”

She gave them some more time to let her words sink in. Then, she delivered the final message.

 

“You have until tomorrow at sunrise to submit to me. My new President will negotiate the terms with you. Any country that has not accepted my rule by tomorrow morning will be considered rogue. Hopefully, none of you will be stupid enough to make a wrong choice, but if there are those that do, I’m prepared to make an example of you. And I’m ready to do anything I need to do to ensure that you submit to me. And believe me, I can do quite a lot”

 

Then, she set her finger in the ground right in front of where George and Charlotte had exited the Ferris Wheel and waited for them to climb in her fingernail. Bringing her finger back into the building, she waited for them to get out.

 

“Close the details. I will come back for them tomorrow morning. If anything happened to either George or Charlotte, I can promise you that I will bring this building and the entire city down to make sure that none of you have the minimum chance of escaping”

 

Taking the Statue of Liberty in her hand again, she stood up, she looked down at the knee high building and said:

 

“Don’t be stupid. I really don’t want to destroy anything else”

 

 

 

 

Kurt was a janitor in the Empire State Building. Of course, the building had been closed ever since the evacuation had started, but he had still managed to sneak inside. Most people were afraid of this woman. He was a little afraid too. But he was more fascinated than afraid. And this fascination got him to the roof.

 

He had seen her wading north through East River. Now she was wading south. She was magnificent. At normal size she would have already been a sight to behold. Her voluptuous body was a gift to the eyes. Now, standing taller than any feature in Manhattan’s skyline, she was even more impressive.

 

Her movements were fluid, natural, clearly conveying the fact that she was not a monster but a human being of prodigious size. Her way of walking was sensual and transmitted a very evident confidence. Of course, Kurt could imagine that there was no way anyone could feel more confident than this woman was feeling right now.

 

 

 

 

Kelly reached Battery Park once more and prepared to get into the city. She could have walked straight from the UN building to her final destination, but she wanted to see some of the most popular places in the city that she would have missed if she had done that. Nine years later, it was time to do some sightseeing of New York again, only from a new perspective.

 

The roads had emptied a bit since she had issued her warning, but they were still ridiculously packed. She pondered giving them a second chance, but she decided against that. People had to learn what happened when they did not follow her instructions. And she did not feel that at her current status she should be repeating things twice.

 

She mentally chose her path through the city. Fifth Avenue seemed wide enough, even if barely.

 

She started to slowly advance along it. She was forced to walk as a tightrope walker, to prevent her hips from making too much damage to the buildings on both sides. In every step, she waited until her foot was firmly planted on the ground, covering the span of the road from sidewalk to sidewalk and then, she lifted her other foot and carefully set it right in front of the first one.

 

It was slow and it was tiring, but it was what she had to do to prevent bringing part of the city down as she advanced. It also had the side effect that almost nothing on the road was spared as her feet set on it very close to each other.

 

She could relax her stance a little as she got next to ground zero. Looking at it from above, a thought crossed Kelly’s mind:

 

“What would I do if something like this happened while I’m in charge?”

 

She realized she did not know. Which made her realize that ruling was not going to be easy all the time. Then, an idea came to mind:

 

“So far, you have solved any problems by crushing enough people so the guilty paid. Why wouldn’t you do the same in this case?”

 

Up to a point, she knew this approach might not be fair. But it was effective. When her subconscious told her that this could mean crushing an entire country, the only thing she could think about was: “You could, if it was necessary”

 

She really hoped it would not be necessary. The stupidity of the tiny people had not ceased to amaze her over the day, but sooner or later they had to learn, didn’t they?

 

She got back on her way, tightrope walking along Fifth Avenue. Her next stop was obvious enough.

 

 

 

 

Kim knew that she should probably barricade herself in the deepest room of her apartment, but she realized she couldn’t. She had been glued to the window of her fourth floor apartment, curtains dragged and eyes locked in the advancing woman. Or rather on the parts of her she could see.

 

She had not been able to get a clear view of the giantess for a while, now. The last time she had been able to see her whole, she had already looked massive, and she had been over twenty blocks away, the tallest buildings not making it much higher than her mid-thigh.

 

Now, Kim’s view was restricted to her legs, mostly.

 

The speed at which she could move was amazing. In a matter of seconds, the distant shakings had turned into an earthquake that forced her to take a good hold of the window frame to keep her footing.

 

She took her eyes away from the woman for the first time in over a minute when the screams from the street right below her window got loud enough to get her attention. Fifth Avenue was packed. Cars formed seven or eight different lines that were no longer following the lanes and took as much of the sidewalks as urban furniture allowed. None of them could move an inch. Some of them tried, but the only result was a crash with the car in front. People on foot crammed the very narrow aisles between them. They were trying to run, even if it was hard to do so in such a tight space.

 

Their screams were anguished. The giant woman was getting very close. Some drivers got more nervous, if that was even possible, and tried to ram cars out of the way. The only thing they managed to do was to run people over and crush them between cars.

 

Kim was thrown off her feet, the shaking so strong that there was nothing she could do to hold herself. The glass shattered an instant after she landed on her butt. Then, parts of the wall cracked and she was afraid that the building would come down on her. It held. The light getting through the window had darkened.

 

Kim managed to stand up right away and look through the window once more. Her morbid curiosity had defeated her survival instinct. All she could see was a polished surface the size of a small swimming pool. It took her a second to realize it was the woman’s toenail and that it was standing as high as the apartment of her neighbor on the third floor.

 

Kim’s jaw dropped. Her mind was too busy processing her surroundings to let her do anything else. Then, Kim realized that something was missing: the screams.

The skin right behind the toenail flexed and then, a never-ending mass of pinkish skin moved in front of her window and disappeared. Light got through again. Kim took a step towards the glassless opening and looked down.

 

The entire avenue had sunk three stories into the ground. And its now uneven surface was covered by dozens of deformed metal slugs and hundreds of too recognizable red stains.

 

Kim felt her legs failing her and fell back on her butt. She opened her mouth to scream, but she did not manage to produce any sound.

 

 

 

 

Kelly had set her eyes on the Empire State Building as soon as she had got to New York.

 

In the twilight, with its lights on, the Empire State looked magnificent. It was almost the same height as the Millennium Tower, back in Hollner, but it was way more iconic.

 

The Millennium Tower was a pretty impressive display of modern architecture, and it was not as if Kelly had not liked it, but she very much preferred the charm of the Empire State.

 

The first problem the Empire State posed was that there was really not too much space around it. It would be hard for Kelly to get next to it without any part of her body damaging the cityscape around her. She partially solved the problem by standing on the corner of the building, with one foot in Fifth Avenue and the other on 33rd street. Even like this, she had to be careful, since she knew that the slightest of her movements could wreak havoc.

 

As the Millennium Tower, the Empire State reached to her impressive chest. Its spike got as high as her chin, which was a little higher than that of the building in Hollner. She decided against ripping it off, in this case, though. She liked this building too much to damage it.

 

The sight of the spike reminded her, then, of the famous King Kong scene. She chuckled as she thought that the giant ape would look a couple of inches tall to her, now.

 

Well, the truth was that there was not any single movie monster that could even compare to her. Godzilla would be nothing more than a small lizard.

 

“Not even in their wildest fantasies, humans have been able to imagine anything like me” she thought

 

Her attention was caught by something between her tits. Or to be more precise, by movement in the observation deck that was at the level of her glorious chest.

It took her a second to realize that it was a tiny man. She chuckled when she realized that the man was actually jumping and waving his hands. He was trying to get her attention.

 

“Curious” she said in a very soft tone as she set her eyes on the man

 

Trying to get a closer look, she stooped a little. This proved to be a very bad idea. Being so close to the building, stooping forced her to move her thighs and hips back a little, to create some space for her chest and face to get down. This proved to be fatal for the building behind her. Its top floors did not survive the contact with her hard ass and fell to the street below.

 

“Fuck” she muttered

 

The man, now closer to her face, stopped waving and looked worried. Kelly offered a smile to him and said:

 

“Don’t worry. It’s not your fault. I’m clumsy”

 

The man seemed to relax. Then, without addressing anyone in particular, Kelly said:

 

“I guess one should be careful when she can bring a building down with her ass”

 

The man was suddenly motionless. She smiled at him again and asked:

 

“What’s your name, tiny?”

 

 

 

 

Kurt could not believe he was holding a conversation with the massive woman. Her face alone was the size of a small skyscraper. She was so close that Kurt could not see it in its entirety. His eyes moved from her enormous full lips to her billboard sized eyes from time to time.

 

He told her his name. She asked him why she had tried to get his attention. When he told her, she chuckled.

 

“You like me being this big?”

 

“Yes” he admitted

 

“You remind me of someone I met this morning” the giant woman said with a smile.

 

“I was not so big, then, though”

 

“I like you bigger” Kurt said

 

The woman chuckled once more and asked:

 

“Why?”

 

“It makes you more powerful” he said

 

 

 

 

Kelly had expected people to accept her power and submit to her, but she had never imagined that she would have fan boys as she took over the world.

 

“You tiny people are really curious” she said

When the man looked up at her with questioning eyes, she said:

 

“I don’t think that I would like anyone to have so much power over me as I have over you. Of course, I’m biased. After a full day being so much above everyone else, it’s hard to imagine not being the one on top”

 

She got distracted by the sound of a rotor. Turning, she saw a helicopter hovering right behind her. A quick look told her that it was not the cops. Focusing a little more on it, she realized it was not the press either.

 

The pilot did obviously not like her sudden attention, so he was trying to pull up and get away from her. Holding the Statue of Liberty under her armpit, she had no problems reaching out and pinching it by its tail. Bringing it in front of her curious eyes, she tried to read the sign on its side. Then, she asked aloud:

 

“A fucking tourist chopper?”

 

Setting it on her palm, she commanded in a voice that offered no options:

 

“Get out!”

 

They complied soon enough. Pinching the chopper again, she carelessly tossed it over her shoulder, reminding too late that Manhattan was one of the most densely built areas in the world.

 

There were two tiny figures in her hand. She asked:

 

“What were you doing?”

 

One of them finally answered:

 

“He paid me to get him near you”

 

So, he was the pilot. The other guy did not have anything remarkable. She just said:

 

“I’m not a fucking tourist attraction. I am your new goddess”

 

The man who had paid suddenly dropped to his knees as he said:

 

“Please, Goddess, forgive us. We just wanted to see your magnificence”

 

It made Kelly laugh.

 

“Stop it!” she said. “It’s pathetic! I’m not that kind of goddess”

 

The man looked puzzled. Then, Kelly had an idea.

 

“Honestly, I was not expecting this… but it seems that some of you guys like me like this. I don’t want to be annoyed unnecessarily, but I kind of like the idea behind this” she said. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to crush you or anything”

The kneeling man seemed relaxed, but also a little embarrassed.

 

“Maybe I should offer guided tours of myself. In the end, I guess one could say I’m a wonder of the world now. I have some business to take care of, right now, but once I finish taking over the world and doing some sightseeing, I may schedule some time where I let people visit me and talk to me. Maybe this makes me a more popular goddess, after all”

 

Looking at the pilot, she said:

 

“Maybe I’ll employ you as an official pilot for the tour. I’ll need to find you another chopper, though”

 

“I would pay anything to be the first one” the ‘tourist’ finally said

 

Kelly chuckled and said:

 

“Do I look like I need money?”

 

He looked embarrassed again.

 

“Anyway, I should get going. It’s been a long day and I’m getting tired. Now, I have two options for the three of you. I can either set all of you in the roof and leave you alone or you can come with me. I guess you can sleep in my navel or some other spot.

 

Kurt decided for everyone else, but of course, no one was going to complain. So, easily ripping the protective fence on the Empire State’s observation deck, Kelly pinched Kurt with two fingers, released it in the same hand where she was holding the others, and got on her way.

 

 

 

 

A couple of minutes later she was in Central Park. She was proud that she had been able to minimize the number of accidents as she tightrope walked along the city.

The park was really big, even for her new standards. And it looked comfortable enough. Finding an adequate spot, she sat on the ground and looked at the three passengers on her hand.

 

With a mischievous voice, she said:

 

“When I told you that I was going to sleep I really omitted something important…” Showing the Statue of Liberty to them, she said: “I’m a woman… I have needs, and this world domination stuff makes me incredibly horny”

 

Laying back a little, she dropped the tiny people on her belly button and marveled as they fit inside.

 

“Hold tight. I think it may get bumpy” she said as she let her back drop completely to the ground and blindly brought the Statue of Liberty to its destination.

 

As she let out the first moans, Kelly thought:

 

“It seems that I’m getting keen on fucking famous landmarks. What’s going to be next? The Golden Gate?”

 

Her mind then wandered and told her:

 

“The world is full of them. You may enjoy a little tour after you’re done with the whole take over stuff”

 

 

 

 

“Those are good news” Catherine McAllister said when she learned that Lisa Callaghan was under the FSD custody again

 

“We did not tell the President” Director Brown said

 

“Not yet?” Catherine asked, surprised that she had learned about this first

 

“We decided not to tell him. At least, until we can get results. We cannot be completely sure that he will not order us to kill her right away” Director Brown said

 

Catherine sighed. She understood.

 

“He is not getting better” she said. It was not a question

 

“Things are not getting better” Director Brown concurred

 

“What haven’t you told me yet?” Catherine asked

 

“Ever since the Pentagon went down, there has been very little coordination between our armed forces. Different generals are reacting in different ways. Some are keeping a low profile, but some are not. And they have a direct line with the President”

 

“Who is it?” Catherine asked

 

“Admiral Ward” Director Brown said

 

She knew him. She would have expected another name. Admiral Ward was from an older generation, and she would have not labeled him as a maverick.

 

“What has he done?” Catherine asked

 

“Nothing… yet. He proposed a plan to the President to get rid of the threat from the giant woman. And the President has approved it”

 

“What does the plan consist on?” Catherine asked

 

“I don’t know. I’m trying to get the details, but he did not submit the plan to the cabinet. He submitted it to the President himself. The only thing I’ve been able to get so far is that the President has authorized the use of nuclear weapons as part of his approval”

 

“Oh my God” Catherine said

 

 

Chapter 16. Dawn

 

The early morning sun was low in the clear blue sky. Hollner’s skyline appeared dark against its orb. What an amazing day it would be.

 

Casey advanced calmly, putting some swagger in her movement. Her feet reshaped the landscape as they set on the ground. Her eyes were set on a dark ribbon a few steps away. On top of it, thousands of unmoving miniature vehicles were starting to make their horns be heard. The cacophony sounded like music to Casey’s ears.

 

They were afraid. And they were right to be.

 

She set her foot right next to the highway and saw that the cars closest to it bounced. Some were even turned upside down as a result of her simple gesture. From very high above, Casey giggled.

 

Then, without opening her mouth, she raised her right foot again and let it hover over the Interstate. Its width easily covered the six lanes of the highway. Heel to toe, she guessed it covered the span of a dozen cars, maybe more. Without further consideration, she let her foot drop.

 

She had not put any force on it, but still her foot sank deep into the ground. In the process close to a hundred cars had ceased to be. Casey lightly moaned as she let the consequences of her action sink in.

 

She removed her foot and took a step back. Crouching to get a closer look, she saw a few mite-sized men and some of their miniature vehicles just on the edge of the crater her foot had created. She realized that it was so deep that falling into it would surely be fatal for them.

 

She giggled once more, delighting in the fact that her simplest actions could have such an impact on the world.

 

“And I thought I was big before” Casey thought as she felt exhilarated once again at her new colossal size, which made her previous height to feel almost ridiculous.

Turning in the direction of the city, she stepped again on the Highway. And then, she started advancing along it, finishing dozens of vehicles every time her feet landed. She closed the distance to Hollner at an unbelievable rate.

 

Her murderous walk soon brought her to the spot where the Highway met the city and turned into a wide avenue. Well, at least she guessed it would be wide. At her present height, Casey would have trouble fitting one of her feet in. In proportion to the rest of her surroundings, none of the buildings in front of her could get higher than mid-shin.

 

Hollner was a massive city, but from her height, Casey could see it all. Downtown, on both riverbanks, did not seem that far away.  Of course, nothing seemed far away anymore. To her left, looking north, she could see a visibly damaged area of the city. She realized it was the area where Kelly had obliterated the army. Still, when one looked at it from her new perspective, the city did not seem to be in such a bad shape. The damaged area was relatively small, compared to its entirety.

Casey would make that change soon enough.

 

Widening her stance and placing her hands on her hips, she addressed Hollner in a cheerful tone. She was sure that her voice was easily carrying her message to every corner of the city.

 

“Hello, my lovely tiny people!” she exclaimed. “I’m back, and bigger than ever” she announced, although everyone should have noticed by now.

 

“I’m sorry that I had to leave on a rush yesterday, but I promise I’ll make up for that. As you can see, I am a goddess now, and you have my full attention”

 

She paused for a couple of seconds. She could sense fear in the city. She enjoyed it.

 

“This is going to be funny” she announced

 

And then she started advancing towards Downtown.

 

She did not fit on the streets anymore. It was not as if she tried to. She did not need to. She just walked through the buildings, creating a new path of her own. Their structures easily crumbled as her shins mercilessly tore through them. All that was left after she passed was a pile of rubble and a cloud of dust.

 

A quick look at the streets in the area she was advancing through showed her that they were full with ant-sized men and their cars. For an instant she wondered what would be a worse: ending under her feet or being buried by the rubble. She did not care. She just kept on advancing.

 

Buildings started getting taller as she got closer to Downtown. Now, a few of them were being brought down by her knees as well.

 

The wide area of the train station was easy to notice, among the dense urban landscape. A multitude of rail tracks converged on it. Curious, she moved in its direction. Of course, her attention was immediately caught by the long train that was trying to make its way out of it.

 

The train was too beckoning to let it go, so Casey just crouched down and picked it up, one hand on each end. Then, standing up, she admired her catch. The train was rather long, with its 12 cars. It sagged, so in order to keep it more or less level, she had to spread her arms pretty much apart.

 

“How many of you are there?” Casey asked. Then, she answered herself: “As tiny as you are, there must be quite a few” she added, mocking them

 

Feeling playful, she placed the train around her neck and let it dangle, as if it were a necklace. Or as if she were a circus artist that was performing a show with a snake. As a result, the front and back cars were now dangling more or less level with her nipples. She let them go and took a couple more steps into the city, letting the cold metal caress her skin. Her initial intention had been to keep the train there for a while. Then, she realized that her curiosity was not satisfied, yet. It was an easy enough to solve problem. She just reached for the train car right in front of her left nipple and ripped it off the rest of the convoy. Holding the finger-sized train car more or less level, she tried to peek through its windows. She could not make any detail at all. Just plenty of shadows moving behind the glass.

 

“Are you scared?” she asked in a naughty tone

 

Then, quite impulsively, she picked the train car with two fingers of each hand on its ends. And then, she easily snapped it in half.

 

She did not know too well what to do. A quick look inside both halves of the train showed them dozens of tiny bodies piling against each other. An idea came to her mind. She did not stop too much to consider it. The bigger she got, the less time she invested in considering her impulses.

 

“I did not have breakfast, yet” she said.

 

She gave the people a couple of seconds to realize what was going to happen. Then, she proceeded to empty the contents of the train in her open mouth.

 

There was nothing the people inside the train car could do to fight the amazing force of what to Casey had only been slight shakes. Close to a hundred people fell into her waiting mouth. Some went straight to her esophagus. Most of them were trapped at different spots in her mouth, a majority on her tongue. She let them there for a few moments, enjoying the tickles produced by dozens of people. When she became tired, she just guided her tiny morsels with her tongue towards her throat.

 

“Mmmm” Casey said aloud as she discarded the two halves of the train car and proceeded to rip another one open.

 

It was not as if she could make their taste out anymore. But just the idea of eating them by the dozen felt highly exciting to her.

 

Half the people of the train ended in her stomach. The other half ended a few miles outside of Hollner as she carelessly tossed the remainders of the train away.

Her toes were behind another large mob not a dozen steps later. Each of them easily towered over the panicky people. Almost by routine, Casey lifted her right foot and moved it over a packed section of the crowd, preparing to end a few hundred more lives. She changed her mind in the last minute. Rather than completing her step, she inclined her foot and just rested her thumb down. She thought this had ended at least half a dozen lives. It was funny. Her thumb was as deadly as her entire foot had been at her previous size, she realized. Then, while still resting her thumb on the crowd, she dragged her foot backwards, digging a trench and painting it red.

 

It had felt funny. Looking for some more foot games, she repositioned herself at a different spot in the crowd and pushed the thumb and second toe of her right foot as far away as possible. Then she slid her foot forward, in the direction of the crowd. Countless people were turned into pulp once more, but she was not interested in them. She was interested in the five or so that had been trapped between her two toes. She brought her toes back together, but as she did, she tried to manage the right balance not to kill the tiny people right away.

 

What she was accomplishing felt exciting. Lifting her foot, she managed to keep her balance and finally, she released her toe captives in her right palm. A hundred more people ended under her foot as she set it back down, but she did not even notice them. Her attention was focused on the five tiny survivors on her palm.

She smirked at them. And then, she just tossed them unceremoniously.

 

The crowd was getting boring, so she took another look at the city, looking for some new activity. She easily picked an objective. Soon, she was standing next to the Millennium Tower.

 

It reached as high as her perky breasts. Casey smiled, satisfied. Now she knew she was just as big as Kelly. She wouldn’t have minded getting bigger, but at least, she had got big enough. She knew that, size being equal, Kelly did not stand a chance against her in a fight. Kelly was not remotely as tough as Lisa, and she would have ended up beating Lisa if Kelly had not interfered.

 

Casey’s mind wandered away for a moment, thinking on what she would do when she found Kelly. The answer came to her right away:

 

“I will kill her. But I will make her suffer first. She will regret having played me for a fool”

 

Then, she thought about Lisa and realized that she would be able to hold her in her hand, now. She smirked at the thought. She wondered where she was. She had no doubts that she would find her, sooner or later, in any case.

 

“I may not kill Lisa right away. I will make her watch as I bring a few cities down. Of course, she will die, eventually. And when she does… it will be painful”

 

She got out of her trance. She realized that something wasn’t right. Reaching for the top of the building, Casey was soon holding its famous spire between two fingers. She ripped it out.

 

“Hadn’t Kelly already done this, yesterday?” she wondered

 

She might have been confused. After all, she had looked at the entire situation from pretty down below.

 

Forgetting about the spire, she tossed it over her shoulder and focused on the building. Running her fingernails along its shiny surface, Casey easily peeled large chunks of the façade away and ripped a large section of the building open. Strangely enough, it was bustling with activity.

 

“Did they think that they had got rid of giant women already?” Casey thought. “Fools”

 

She stooped to observe one of the top floors from a closer distance.

 

“How are you doing this morning?” she asked in a mocking tone. “Are you all happy, in your fancy little anthill?”

 

The crowd on the floor she had chosen was desperately trying to get deeper into the building. She guessed that the same must be happening in the rest of floors of the skyscraper.

 

She just brought a finger in and then used it to sweep a large section of the floor outwards. People and furniture were dropped more than a thousand feet to the ground below, under Casey’s curious eyes.

 

“Leaving already?” she asked in a mocking tone.

 

Choosing another floor, Casey swept her finger again. This time, when her victims were tossed through the open windows they did not fall to the ground below, though. Casey’s palm was waiting for them just a few floors down. Looking at it, she thought she might have got a dozen or so people. She had plenty more room.

 

“More” she said aloud as her finger invited some more guests to the party she was holding on her left palm.

 

She needed less than a minute to gather what she estimated would be about a hundred people. Taking a step back from the building, she focused on her guests for a while.

 

“Wow” she said. “I mean… just wow” she added. “Do you guys realize that I’m holding about a hundred of you in my hand? Isn’t that just impressive? And I could fit many more, if I really wanted to” she added

 

The only response she got were the screams of panic coming from the mob she had gathered. Her voice easily overshadowed them:

 

“How does it feel?” Casey asked. “Really, how does it feel to be so worthless? Do you even realize?”

 

She chuckled and added:

 

“I mean, I could do anything I wanted to you. Just anything”

 

She realized that she had not really thought about what she wanted to do. Then, an idea came to mind and her lips twisted in a naughty smile.

 

“You are lucky though. I just want to teach you how to fly”

 

After saying that, she raised her flat palm, containing the crowd of ant-sized people, and pursed her lips. She started with a soft exhalation. She soon realized that they were so puny that it did not take much more than that.

 

The first few fell from her palm and to their deaths, more than 1,500 feet below. Casey wanted to make the rest really fly, though, so without warning, she increased the intensity of her breath ten-fold and was rewarded by almost a hundred bodies becoming airborne and flying over a few blocks before they crashed with the façades of buildings or with the ground.

 

Casey’s laughter reached every corner of the city.

 

“This is amazing!” she said, excited. “I truly am a goddess”

 

She stooped to look at the Millennium Tower again. The open areas in the building were not so crowded with people anymore, but Casey did not care. She could still make a few of them running around and she knew that there were thousands of other people deeper into the building.

 

She stood up again and took a step forward, until her right nipple brushed with the roof of the building, making a section of it peel and fall to the ground below. The feeling was so good that her nipples hardened and swelled, which ended up damaging more of the roof without Casey even having to move.

 

“They are not as monstrous as Kelly’s, but it seems that my tits can be effective enough as wrecking balls”

 

None of Casey’s multiple lovers had ever complained about her chest. It was prominent enough, fitting perfectly with her petite and curvy figure. But of course, it could not compete with Kelly’s out of proportion tits.

 

Casey had sometimes wondered how it would be to have a rack like Kelly’s, but she had never been obsessed with the idea. She was proud enough of her body. And now that it was towering over an entire metropolis, she was even prouder.

 

Bending a little, Casey let her right tit carve a little bit deeper into the building. Then, she stood up again and looked through the round depression she had created.

She could see some unmoving tiny figures inside.

 

“Did any of you get crushed under my booby?” she asked, mocking. “Don’t worry, soon enough everyone will share your fate. It’s not as if I’m going to leave this building standing”

 

Her mind was made up since the moment she had set eyes on the Millennium Tower. She had been surprised when Kelly had left it alone; she was going to do what she felt a woman her size should do.

 

She stood still, with one finger in her lower lip, observing the building. She was trying to decide how to bring the skyscraper down. Ideas rushed through her mind. She smiled. Her voice let everyone know what she was thinking.

 

“I guess this building is one of those everyone says it’s a modern wonder of the world. I probably took years to complete. And yet, it looks just like an oversized dollhouse to me. Is there any better proof of everyone’s new status?”

 

Without further word, Casey brought her hand to the building’s roof, resting it in the base of the spire she had just ripped off. The roof was still wider than her resting palm, but she did not care. She just pushed, her hand easily breaking through concrete and steel. She kept going until her arm up to her elbow was buried in the building. Removing it, she stooped to look through the wide and deep hole she had created. Surprisingly enough, most of the top portion of the Millennium Tower still stood.

 

“It’s well-built enough” Casey thought, a little frustrated that the building had not reacted as expected. She easily solved this minor issue by closing her hand in a fist and punching the section of the building right in front of her. Severely weakened by her arm’s recent incursion, the top 25 floors of the once magnificent skyscraper crumbled at once.

 

“That’s more like it” Casey thought

 

Rubble was still raining on the plaza below. The “new” Millennium Tower was not the tallest building in Hollner anymore. Now it barely reached to Casey’s belly button. This gave her an idea. To make it happen she needed the building to be shorter, though.

 

Sitting on her haunches, Casey’s face was level with the new top floors of the shorter skyscraper. Besides some damage caused by the debris that had fallen when the top floors had collapsed, the façade in the area was in pretty good shape. It had not had to face Casey yet.

 

She brought her enormous eyes closer to it, trying to see inside. She could barely make out any detail behind the mirrored glass.

 

She got closer, until the tip of her cute nose touched the cold glass. Then, she kept on going, part of the façade caving in as her nose advanced. The situation made her giggle. The vibrations this alone produced made more of the façade go.

 

“Why not?” Casey thought, pushing her lips out and kissing the building as if it were an old lover. Ten, she closed her eyes and moved her face forward, more of the building breaking as she soft skin of her cheeks, lips and forehead got deep into the Millennium Tower.

 

Opening her eyes again, she needed a couple of seconds to focus them on the area immediately in front of them. She giggled but tried not to move her face too much as not to defocus from the tiny mites in front of her.

 

It was amazing! Of course, after recovering from the shock, the little survivors were now reacting to her presence. And she could see it from as close a distance as possible. Their ridiculous sizes were incredibly amusing.

 

Casey opened her mouth, ten floors below, and made the building structure rattle with her words:

 

“Hope you don’t mind me getting in”

 

Then, just for fun, she pursed her lips and blew a short gust of wind. Outside the building, her ears did not have too much trouble to catch the commotion that this alone had created.

 

She looked at the comical movements of the dozen or so people right in front of her eyes for a few more seconds before she removed her face from the building. When she did, she marveled at the large depression it had created.

 

Then, without warning, she moved her hand inside. She slowly moved it deeper into the building, walls easily breaking as her fingers advanced. She did not stop until she could feel the breeze on her palm and she knew that she had broken through the opposite façade.

 

Sweeping her arm left and right, more of the building broke, until the remaining structure could not take it anymore and 25 or so more floors collapsed on themselves. Giggling, Casey just removed her arm from the rubble and stood up to look at the portion of the Millennium Tower that was still standing. Now it was the right height.

 

Turning, she took a step backwards until her buttocks touched the new top of the building and then she rested her weight on them, as if she were sitting in a stool. The fact that the Millennium Tower managed to hold her for a couple of seconds told about how well it had been constructed. Casey’s weight soon won the battle, though, and she giggled again as she felt her ass sinking into the building.

 

She let out a short excited yell as the building finally collapsed and send her a few hundred feet down. A massive tremor ensued as her ass hit the ground.

 

Casey was now sitting in a 20-story pile of rubble that had once been the most distinctive feature on Hollner’s skyline. As she dropped, her legs had finished half a dozen smaller buildings on the opposite side of the plaza.

 

Folding her legs so that she was now sitting Indian style, Casey rested her hands on her hips and laughed as a cloud of dust rose and got as high as her chest.

 

Her new size was unbelievable. She was eager to put it even more to the test.

 

A quick look around promptly showed her a sizeable group of people running in frenzy along one of the avenues that got into the Millennium Plaza. Of course, they were desperately trying to get away.

 

They provided an interesting enough source of amusement to Casey. Getting on her hands and knees, she turned and started to head in their direction.

 

The avenue would not have been wide enough for her to walk along it, so it was even less suitable for her to advance in all-fours. She did not change her mind, in any case. She just let her arms, shoulders and hips bring down anything they found on their path.

 

Soon enough, she was right behind the crowd.

 

Without further word, she closed her fist and slammed it on them. The ground felt much softer than ever before. Half her fist ended up buried on the road after finishing a few dozen people. Cracks forming from the crater she had just created advanced like spider webs and swallowed a few more unlucky runners. Casey giggled at the unwanted effect.

 

Then, without warning, she let her drop. More buildings were brought down as the entire length of her mammoth body landed on the ground. She could feel the ground compressing under her chest and wondered if there had been any people where her tits landed. It was very likely there had.

 

The road buckled noticeably as she rested her chin on it and focused her eyes on the ant-sized people right under her nose. Extending a finger, she moved it with care and then brought it down on the tightest packed section of the mob. There were three people trapped under her finger tip. She smirked as she mercilessly pushed, half her finger sinking in the road in the process.

 

“You are so pathetic!” she said in an almost cheerful tone

 

Of course, the hundreds of people right in front of her face were desperately trying to get away from her. She left them alone for a while. They were barely putting any distance between them and her. She smirked as she pondered on how to finish them. Out of ideas, she just dropped her open palm right in front of her face, finishing a hundred or so people in a simple gesture.

 

This made the rest of the mob even more scared, if that was even possible. Casey giggled and decided to get done with them. Pushing her lips out, she blew at them. Hundreds of people instantly became airborne as Casey put considerable effort into her artificially created hurricane. Soon, dozens of vehicles joined the almost weightless people and were sent flying for blocks, causing considerable damage in the buildings they crashed into.

 

Casey cut her breath and let a laugh out again.

 

“See? I don’t even need to touch you!”

 

Without warning, Casey rolled on herself and crushed a few shorter buildings as her back and ass mercilessly dropped on them. Laying face up, Casey realized that she was as wet as she had ever been.

 

“This is going to be a problem” she thought

 

She brought her fingers down, trying to ease the urge. They helped, but she realized that her body was longing for more. Sitting down, she looked around, but she could not see anything that seemed helpful.

 

Then, the screams reached her massive ears once more. Her eyes soon found some scattered groups of people. Reaching out for the one on her right, she pinched half a dozen people between two fingers and let them drop in her waiting palm. Bringing it up, she looked at their tiny forms and frowned.

 

“Ever since I grew the first time, I’ve been fucking little guys every time I was horny. But now… they are just too tiny. There’s no way I will be able to feel them, down there” she thought

 

Still, she reached out for the group, which was easily at arm’s length, and picked a few more people, who soon joined the first ones in her palm.

 

She had a naughty look in her face as she observed them. She understood that her body was asking for them.

 

“Why not?” she thought then. “It’s not as if I have anything to lose”

 

If she was going to do it, she would do it right, though. She needed more people. Luckily, at her size, the supply of people within her reach was pretty abundant. Soon, her palm was full with tiny mite-sized men and women.

 

They were screaming like crazy. Still, her low bedroom voice managed to overshadow them with ease as she said:

 

“Don’t look so gloomy, my tiny little lovers. You are going to get more sex than you had ever wished for”

 

Widening her lower lips with one hand, she slowly dropped the contents of the other into her pussy. She thought that a few of her unwilling sex partners were crushed when she tried to push the latest ones in, but she did not care. She had plenty enough.

 

Removing her hands, she looked at the shocked population around her and said:

 

“Wanna join the party? There’s plenty of room left”

 

Of course, no one was interested, which did not prevent Casey from grabbing a few more unlucky people and fitting them in.

 

It was time to enjoy them. Taking a deep breath and bringing her hands to the sides, Casey closed her eyes and tried to feel them.

 

They were there. She could notice them. And it tickled. But they were very far from being able to excite her physically. Casey frowned. Two fingers of her left hand soon found their way into her again. It was better. Much better, actually, even when compared to her previous attempt at satisfying herself.

 

She realized that her fingers were probably obliterating her tiny lovers, but for some reason the idea was exciting. And it made the entire experience much better. She pushed harder, feeling a few bodies exploding as her fingers trampled them… and moaned.

 

Closing her free right hand into a fist, Casey slammed it into a twenty-story building and instantly turned it into a pile of rubble. “Yes!” she cried as her fingers kept on working.

 

Her next victim was another building which she grasped in her hand before closing her fingers and making it explode. She thrust her fingers harder and let out her loudest moan yet.

 

“Yes! Oh Yes!” Casey cried as she brought an entire city block down with a backhand while she kept working on herself.

 

She was getting closer to the climax. She had felt it before, but she had never thought that her ability to cause death and destruction could be such a stimulant.

She was getting there. She needed at least one more victim.

 

Digging her fingers into the ground, Casey ripped a shorter building out of it, taking care that it would more or less keep its integrity.

 

Bringing it in front of her eyes, she marveled that she was holding what looked like a 10-story building in her palm. She did not waste time, though. Lowering her hand, she positioned the building between her perky naked breasts. Bending back a little, so that it would be easier to keep the building in place, she then started to push her tits together with a movement of her shoulders and arms. Then, once she felt that she had the building securely in place, she let go and used her now free hand to push her tits together.

 

The building crumbled between them, chunks of it sliding along her stomach and in the direction of her pussy, which was still being worked by the fingers of her other hand. Casey let out a final yell, much louder than any of the previous ones. No window was left standing in two miles around her.

 

Feeling more powerful than she would have ever believed it was possible, Casey let herself drop backwards. She was panting, her chest rising and going down at a quick pace. The sudden drop of her massive weight made a couple of buildings that had survived Casey’s rage so far to collapse on themselves.

 

She opened her eyes, looked at the clear blue sky and felt incredibly good. She closed them back and let her mind drift. It went through the implications of her new reality.

 

She would be the goddess of the world. She would only need to take care of Kelly first, but that seemed easy. And then… then the entire world would become her playground.

 

The entire planet belonged to her, now. And she would use it as she pleased. There was nowhere that was too far away, no one that could even dream of facing her. She was eager to show the world how things would work from now onwards. Hollner was just a first step. She would get done with the city soon enough. And once she did she would just go …

 

Her mind was taken out of its train of thought by the loud sound of barking.

 

Barking? It took Casey a couple of seconds to realize that it did not make any sense at all. Opening her eyes and incorporating in a hurry, she was suddenly puzzled by the strange surroundings.

 

There was no miniature city where she expected to find it. Instead, she seemed to be lying in the middle of a vast desert. She caught something through the corner of her eye. Turning, she felt a cold shiver running down her spine as she realized what it was: a pretty old black SUV. The big problem, of course, was its size. It would not have been a problem if she had been able to crush it under her fingertip, but this was not the case. The reality was that she would have had no problem at all to climb on it.

 

Feeling vertigo, she looked around in frenzy. She saw a few bushes, some rocks… all looking frustratingly large.

 

“No” Casey whispered aloud

 

She turned as she heard someone calling her name. It took her a couple of seconds to find its source. She had to look up… a direction she had not looked at for a very long time. Still, identifying the bright pink hair of her cousin was easy enough.

 

She would have addressed her if the loud barks had not taken her full attention again. Turning, she saw a large black dog moving towards her very quickly. She barely had time to protect herself with her arms when it jumped, its sharp teeth looking for her throat.

 

Casey felt true panic for a second… and then nothing happened. She had definitely felt the impact, but she did not know what had happened next. The threatening barking had turned into some sort of moaning. Turning right, she saw the dog on the ground, trying to stand up with difficulty. She then saw that it was leaving a trail of blood in the desert sand.

 

“What?”

 

She did not have too much time to think on what had happened. A broken voice demanded her attention.

 

“Bring your hands up, you fucking bitch!”

 

She turned to see two men aiming hunting rifles at her.

 

 

 

 

“The weirdo was right. She got smaller” Calvin said

 

“How?” Matt asked

 

“I don’t care. Let’s get the job done” Calvin said

 

“Shouldn’t we deliver her to the authority?” Matt asked again

 

“Which authority? She killed them all” Calvin replied

 

“What are you going to do, then?”

 

“This” Calvin said

 

Without saying anything else, he pulled the trigger twice. The young woman would have looked harmless enough, standing naked in the middle of the desert, if Calvin had not seen what she had done the previous day. It was hard to imagine that this petite woman had been gigantic just a day before and that she had used her size to terrorize and kill countless people.

 

He was an experienced hunter, so both his shots hit her, one in the chest and one in the stomach. His rifle was powerful, so the impact pushed the woman backwards.

Neither Calvin nor Matt said or did anything for the next ten seconds. The screams coming from the top of the monolith caught their attention. They could see a young girl with bright pink hair in there. She was not addressing them… she seemed to be complaining.

 

Calvin ignored her as he walked towards Casey Morgan, eager to see her dead face.

 

 

 

 

Oh God, how it had stung! She had been left out of air for a while. She did not focus back on the situation until she felt the shadow of the man cast over her. Casey felt strength coming back to her muscles right then and she instinctively knew that no matter how much it had hurt, she was not seriously harmed.

 

In an impulse, Casey jumped back to her feet. She felt her body tense. A quick look down showed her that there was no wound or blood in her stomach, where she had been hit. The man in front of her was incredibly puzzled. It was not as if she was not surprised at the situation too. It was the first man she had seen in a very long time that was taller than her.

 

The man seemed to recover soon enough, and Casey could see the hatred in his eyes. He grabbed his rifle with renewed strength, but he was way too close to try to shoot her. Instead, he turned the rifle and hit her with is butt on her head.

 

It hurt… but barely. She was as surprised as him. When he tried to hit her again, her hand swiftly intercepted the rifle and pulled it out of his hands. Caught unprepared, the man lost his balance and dropped to the ground, right in front of Casey’s feet. Without thinking twice, she kicked him in the ribs… and was surprised again as the man was sent flying twenty feet backwards.

 

Her attention was momentarily grabbed by the second man. Standing a few paces away, he seemed to be hesitating when finally he decided to drop the rifle, turned and started running.

 

Casey knew she was not going to let him go away. Realizing that she had a rifle in her hand, she tried to take aim, clumsily supporting it in her shoulder, and pulled the trigger. She did not get even close. Not having fired a weapon before in her life, Casey realized that she did not even know how to hold the rifle properly. Frustrated, she tossed it to the side.

 

And she started running.

 

She caught up with the fleeing man sooner than she had expected. When she did, she just charged him.

 

She realized that her charge had been harder for the man than she had expected when he failed to stand up in a timely manner. Walking next to him, she grabbed him by his throat and started to pull. Surprisingly enough, she managed to pull him up without too much effort.

 

The man’s fingers soon were on hers, trying to pry them open. He could not.

 

The feeling of being much stronger than she should was not completely new to Casey. She had already been much stronger than expected when she had been big. But now… now she was small again.

 

The man’s face was turning red. Casey just squeezed harder. She felt some bones break and then she saw as the man suddenly stopped trying to breathe. Releasing her fingers, he dropped to the ground like a sandbag.

 

The moans from the first man made her turn and forget about the life she had just taken. He was not moving too much, so she did not force her pace as she walked back to where he was. Then, she crouched and turned the man so that he was face up.

 

He coughed. Blood got out of his mouth.

 

“What happened to me?” she asked in an angry tone

 

The man tried to speak, but again, only blood came out.

 

“Can you talk?” Casey asked

 

Another bloody cough made it evident that he could not.

 

She leaned closer to the man and grabbed his head between both her hands. Then, she whispered:

 

“Then, you are useless”

 

She started pushing with her fingers. A trace of an evil grin showed up in her face as the man’s skull broke with a sickening sound.

 

Being strong was good… but not nearly as good as being a giant. With the immediate business already taken care of, Casey’s mind went back to the situation: she was not big anymore!

 

Frustration took over her at a scale she had not known before, even when she had been shrunk the first time. She felt rage tears watering her eyes.

 

A voice called her name again. She looked up to her cousin once more. Then, she yelled:

 

“What the hell happened to me?”

 

 

 

 

“No… no… it cannot be” Kevin muttered, hiding behind a distant tree. He had not wanted to get any closer to Casey.

 

She had shrunk, but the process had been painfully slow. Much, much slower than it had been when she was shrunk the first time. It had taken her most of the night to get back to her “normal” size.

 

Kevin had felt it soon enough, from inside her. At some point he had thought that he would die in her cunt anyway, that he would not be able to make it out of it on time. Thank God, he had been wrong.

 

He did not know why, but he had stayed next to Casey until her body moved back to the petite size she had had when they had been going out together. He had even stayed there for a while, observing her moving chest, knowing that she was alive.

 

He wanted to kill her with all his strength. But something was blocking him. When he heard voices in the distance and saw the flashlights, he knew what he had to do.

There had been a strange pleasure in the moment the hunter had shot his rifle twice at her… but then… then something impossible had happened.

 

Kevin suddenly realized about something. He was in danger. Casey was still alive and even if she was not giant, she was still dangerous. He had to get out, disappear and make sure that no one would ever be able to find him again.

 

Turning, he started running towards the road.

 

 

Chapter 17. Resistance

 

Light filtered through the high window. Of course, it was not natural light, even if Joe knew it was sometime in the early morning. Rockwell was buried well within the mountain, so there was no way the light of the sun would get into its rooms.

 

He had not been able to sleep even for a minute. To start with, the couch in the office where they had locked him in was both small and uncomfortable. The conference table had not proven to be any better. He would not have been able to sleep even if there had been a featherbed, though. He was way too nervous for that.

 

He had not heard from anyone ever since his conversation with Tanaka. He had slammed his fists on the metallic door on several occasions, screaming for someone to update him on what was happening. He did not get any reply.

 

Despair was gradually taking over him. He was worried by Lisa. She should have got to Rockwell long ago… unless something had happened to her. Joe was sure that Lisa would demand seeing him before she agreed on anything, so the fact that no one had come to pick him up could only be bad news.

 

He was worried about Stella too. He knew that he had made the right decision. But he also knew that this decision meant that he would probably not see his daughter ever again. He had not had a choice. He knew that he had to ensure that the FSD did not get their hands on her. He feared what would happen if they did. Right now they were completely focused on the immediate threat posed by Kelly and Casey, but at some point, someone would decide that making some tests on the daughter of one of the three giants of Henford was a good idea. And if he had had any doubts about it, his conversation with Tanaka had removed them.

 

He had not had too much time to choose who to give Stella to. But he thought he had made the right choice. It was done now. The only thing he could do was wish that they would raise her well and that she would have a happy life.

 

A noise from the door caught his attention and made his eyes move away from the reflection in the ceiling. He heard a lock… and then the heavy door opened, letting the outside light filter into the office. Joe jumped from the couch as quickly as he could. He saw a silhouette in the doorway. It moved forward. And then the door closed.

 

He was startled for a second. Then, the lights of the office switched on and he saw his wife standing behind the conference table. The sight of the petite woman he had fallen in love with ten years ago filled his heart with glee. He ran towards her and hugged her with all his strength.

 

She moaned, clearly in pain. Joe let go and took a step back. Lisa looked terrible.

“What have they done to you?” Joe asked, noticeably angry. She was dressed in plain but clean clothes, and bruises were easy to see everywhere on her chest, arms and face. Her left eye was black and practically closed, her lip swollen and both her cheeks were more purple than pinkish.

 

“It wasn’t them. It was Kelly” she said

 

“What?” Joe asked

 

“I tried to stop her… don’t worry, I’m fine. I’ll survive” she said, smiling for the first time. She was missing two teeth

 

Joe hesitated. Lisa’s smile widened and she took a step towards him. Carefully bringing her arms around his neck, she held him softly. Then, she started crying. Joe could not prevent crying himself.

 

“I’m normal again. Everything will be all right. We’ll be able to go on with our lives” Lisa said, sobbing.

 

Joe looked into her deep blue eyes, his own eyes watered.

 

“They know how to stop Kelly too. Thanks to me. This entire nightmare will be over. And I will have stopped her, in a way” Lisa added

 

“I love you, honey” Joe said

 

“I love you too” Lisa added, resting her head in Joe’s chest

 

They stayed like this for over a minute. Then, Lisa asked:

 

“Where’s Stella?”

 

 

 

 

“How much will we need?” Tanaka asked

 

Ron pointed at a screen. A progress bar indicated that a calculation was at 98%. Two seconds later, a table of information filled in.

 

“If our estimations of her size and mass are correct, we need her to take in at least a thousand pounds of the chemical in its less concentrated gas form. So, to be on the safe side, we will need at least three hundred thousand pounds” Ron said

 

“Three hundred thousand pounds?” Tanaka asked, surprised

 

“Gas expands incredibly quickly. Dr. Mendel and me reviewed with Major Thorne the different possibilities to approach her and release the gas. We modeled them and even with the most aggressive ones we did not get beyond a one percent of efficiency. In the worst cases we were at point three percent. So, we need at least three hundred thousand pounds to make sure that the chemical has the desired effect” Ron said

 

“We’ll need a Galaxy” Captain Thorne said. “The C5 is the only plane with that cargo capacity. I’d have preferred a real bomber, but I’m afraid we have no other option”

 

“Do we have one?” Tanaka asked

 

“One is already coming this way. We will need to do some modifications once it gets here, to allow a better delivery of the gas” Thorne said

 

“How long?”

 

“90 minutes total” Captain Thorne said

 

“Can’t you do it quicker?” Tanaka asked, looking disappointed at the answer

 

It was Ron who replied:

 

“We’ll need at least 90 minutes to produce three hundred thousand pounds of the chemical”

 

“I thought it was easy” Tanaka asked

 

“The composition of the chemical was surprisingly simple, I admit” Ron said. “But we still need to produce it and test it. We have one chance only. If we mess this one up, it may even be possible that her body adapts to it and generates some counters. And, unfortunately, the resources we have available here are not as sophisticated as the ones we had at the FSD”

 

“90 minutes…Fuck!” Tanaka muttered

 

“What?” Ron asked

 

“Get back to work. I need to make some calls” Tanaka said

 

“Cheer up! We have a plan” Dr. Mendel said. “For God’s sake, we just reduced Lisa Callaghan!”

 

“Sure” Tanaka said

 

 

 

 

“I need to talk to him right now” Director Brown said, about to lose his patience. He was one of the coolest men in the country, but at that point he was feeling a level of stress that would have killed plenty of people

 

“The President’s instructions were very clear. We checked with him, in any case, and he was even more clear” the Secret Service agent in charge replied

 

“You don’t understand. He is about to make the worst decision in the history of this country” Director Brown said, finally losing his cool

 

“It’s not up to me to understand”

 

Director Brown wanted to charge at the man, to get him out of the way and to get into the plane’s conference room. But he knew that he could not do that. He would end up bruised and locked in an office in less than a minute.

 

“If you talk to him, tell him to look urgently for me. And repeat this words again to him: the FSD knows how to deal with Miss Hanson. Hopefully this time he will understand them”

 

 

 

 

The large screen in the conference room was filled by an image in black and white. On the bottom of the image and on both sides, numbers quickly shifted. If the President had been interested in reading them, he would have found longitude and latitude coordinates and speed and altitude readings, among others.

 

Anyone who had filled in the coordinates in Google Maps would have been guided to a map of New York City. The pretty uniform gray image on the screen did not look like the Big Apple, though. A quick look at the altitude meter, showing a number barely over 40,000 feet and quickly moving down would have provided an explanation to that.

 

A voice on the phone explained the small crowd in the conference room what they were seeing.

 

“We completed the initial phase of testing of the GBU-70 three months ago. It was meant to be operational in three years from now. It’s, by far, the largest conventional bomb in our arsenal. It is designed to deal with enemy command and control bunkers and with underground weapons facilities. It’s 30 feet tall and weights over 50,000 pounds. It penetrates 300 feet on concrete and up to 200 feet in solid rock, and its warhead is a thousand times more powerful than that of the missiles that have been shot at the woman so far”

 

The President was looking at the screen with anticipation. The three people with him in the room were silent.

 

“Having dropped it from almost 50,000 feet in altitude, the GBU-70 will hit the target with a kinetic energy of roughly three billion joules. Our model estimates that for a woman the size of the target, this will be equivalent to being shot by a Magnum .357”

 

The screen suddenly started showing a more recognizable landscape. Apparently, the bomb had passed through a high layer of clouds. Those present in the conference room could see the general shape of the New York and New Jersey coastlines. The map was quickly zooming in and soon, they could only see Manhattan, flanked by the East River and the Hudson River. Soon, the image centered on the large park between the buildings.

 

She became easily visible soon enough, making her scale evident. She was lying down, apparently sleeping. The park could fit her well enough, but if she had chosen to lie along the width of the park instead of its length, her body would have covered more than half of it.

 

Soon, only the young woman’s large body filled the screen. The small crosshair in the center of the image was centered on her stomach. Two seconds later, a bright flash filled the screen and then, the image went black.

 

 

 

 

Kelly’s scream as she woke up could be heard as far as New Jersey. She had been brusquely taken out of her deep sleep by a very sharp pain. Quickly incorporating, Kelly brought her hand to her stomach and felt in the area where she had been hit by something.

 

It burned.

 

A quick look around showed her that her skin was not the only thing burning. Dozens of trees around her had caught fire.

 

Kelly looked down and saw it: there was a pretty nasty burn mark just to the left of her navel. Its diameter was about the length of her thumb and the area was half blackened, although it was not uniform. Reddish, pinkish and whitish dots marked the areas were live tissue was now in contact with the air.

 

She risked touching it again with the tip of her thumb and moaned in pain as she did so.

 

Having been so abruptly taken out of sleep, her brain was still coming up to speed. A quick look around showed her that the city of New York still looked like a miniature to her, or what was the same, that she was still as big as she expected. And still… she had been hurt.

 

She did not have a clue on how it had happened, but it was evident enough that she had been attacked. She felt her blood boiling at the realization. Her lip twisted and her eyes narrowed.

 

Then, she felt some concern growing inside her, sharing her attention with her anger.

 

She had been hurt! Only God knew what they had thrown at her. The city was still standing, so it had not been a nuke. But it must have been something big, since the wound in her stomach was painfully evident.

 

She had thought that she had been so big that nothing could hurt her anymore… but the throbbing pain next to her belly button was clearly telling her that she had been wrong. She felt frustration growing quickly. She was not invulnerable.

 

Then, frustration fueled her anger and was replaced by resolve.

 

“I’m invincible. Whatever it is that they threw at me, I bet they expected it to have a much worse effect. And no matter how much this hurts, it’s not much more than a scratch. They cannot kill me… not even at this size. But if they try hard enough, maybe they’ll need to deal with a bigger version of me”

 

She took another look around, this time paying much more attention to detail. She did not find a trace of any attackers. Then, the distant shockwave noises made her look up. She quickly found a few tiny dots in the sky over her. So, that was where the attack had come from…

 

Feeling her muscles tense, Kelly stood up and clenched her fists as she followed up the miniature jets in the sky. All her body was alert, ready to fight the jets when they came back for the second pass.

 

The jets did not come back, though. They kept on moving farther and farther away. Kelly followed them until they were well beyond the tip of Long Island. And then she noticed the fleet.

 

 

 

 

 “The attack has been unsuccessful” Captain Cairns announced in the CIC of the USS Ronald Reagan

 

Of course, Admiral Ward had already seen that. One of the screens in the CIC was already showing satellite images of the woman, standing in the middle of Central Park. He noticed that her left hand was moving over the spot where she had been hit from time to time.

 

“We hurt you” Admiral Ward thought

 

He had not been so optimistic as some of his officers about the effect a GBU-70 bomb would have on the giant woman. They had predicted that the bomb would hit her with the force of a powerful gun shot, considering the size difference and all, but Ward had seen her disregard attacks with powerful missiles as if she had not even been hit and had the feeling that there was something else to the woman other than the size. She was tougher than she should have been.

 

He had not shared his concerns with his officers, though. He had already planned for the course of action in case the “Ultimate Bomb”, as some had labeled the GBU-70, failed. But he had shared it just with a couple of his closest aids. It was not that he did not trust his officers. But he had not wanted to discuss plans with them that he knew meant the total annihilation of his fleet.

 

The fact that the bomb had managed to at least hurt the woman were encouraging news, though. Some of the more pessimistic officers and politicians were beginning to be concerned that the giant woman was invincible, as she herself had announced when she had addressed the country in her abhorrent conquest speech. Admiral Ward had never believed that and now he had proof. And this made him more optimistic about what was coming. He and his men were doomed, but they would rid their country of the worst threat it had faced in its entire history.

 

“Get all the planes airborne” Ward commanded. “I want every unit in maximum combat readiness. Make sure that launchers are loaded with penetration missiles. And then, set course 180 and tell every ship to keep formation around the flag”

 

Captain Cairns asked:

 

“180?”

 

“There is no need to head in her direction. She will be coming in ours soon enough”

 

 

 

 

The combination of Kelly’s prodigious height and her largely enhanced eyesight let her find the fleet soon enough, even if they were deep into the Atlantic Ocean.

 

She kept a permanent frown and a twisted lip as she observed them in the distance. There was no question that it was a military fleet.  The planes that had supposedly attacked her were moving in its direction. Above it, other tiny planes buzzed in the air.

 

She felt her blood boiling.

 

The burning pain in her stomach was still throbbing. She lightly touched the wound with her left hand and felt the pain intensify. Her eyes narrowed some more.

 

Kelly caught herself muttering aloud. She was not even raising her voice. She was just letting her thoughts out, half the city listening to them even if she had not intended to.

 

“How many times do I need to prove to them that they cannot beat me? How many more armies do I need to crush before they understand that they have no other option but to obey me?”

 

Her anger kept on rising.

 

“I’ve been too kind” she muttered again

 

Then, she became aware of the fact that she had not only been thinking, but also letting everyone know what she thought. She clenched her fists and pushed her chest out. Then, she raised her voice.

 

“I’m starting to become fed up with you” she announced. “I’m giving you every chance, but you just keep on being stupid. I’ll crush yet another army, but when I’m done with them, maybe I’ll need to teach you a harder lesson, this time”

 

As she finished saying that, she started walking towards the fleet. She walked across Central Park and soon her right foot crushed tens of abandoned cars in Fifth Avenue. Her left foot soon rested next to it, turning more of New York’s car fleet into compressed piles of junk. Her eyes were set on the navy, in the distance.

 

 

 

 

From the CIC, Admiral Ward observed the satellite images of Kelly Hanson as she took yet another step out of the park. Then, his blood froze when he realized what was going to happen.

 

The azimuthal view, together with the lack of sound, diminished a little the effect of the images, but he knew what he was looking at.

 

As the giant woman took her second step, the block right in front of her deformed. He knew what was happening. He had seen the effect of buildings being hit by bombs through satellite imagery, and the scene in front of him looked similar. The deformation was nothing else than the building beginning its collapse. Soon, the building lost its shape and was replaced by a cloud of dust as the head and shoulders of the woman advanced and the building right in front of her started suffering a similar deformation.

 

A minute later, Kelly Hanson had crossed half the distance to the river. Her trail was visible enough. It consisted on five blocks of the city that were now nothing more than a trench, flanked by tall piles of rubble.

 

 

 

 

Kelly reached the river and easily crossed into Roosevelt Island. Not much more than her toes got wet. Soon, she was in Queens.

 

She knew that it was part of New York City, as well, but Queens was very different from Manhattan. To start with, the path in front of her barely contained any building that came as high as her knees. Most could not even make it to mid-shin.

 

She stopped in front of the first block as she got out of the river. Her darkest side was urging her to do something. And having been just attacked, Kelly’s mind found little reason for restraint. All it could produce was justification. She let everyone know, raising her voice again.

 

“I’ve been too good with you, and I’m afraid that you din not really realize what would happen if I got upset. Well, here, have a taste” she said, her tone noticeably upset.

 

Then, she rose her right foot and rested it on the building in front of her. The thirty-story structure did not stand a chance and her foot pushed down and buried it into yet another crater.

 

Her left foot then set on another apartment building, finishing it with equal ease.

 

“I don’t care about any of you little fuckers anymore” Kelly then announced with determination. “You don’t deserve even an instant of my attention”

 

Then, Kelly started wading into the vast expanse of Queens, without even caring what her feet were trampling.

 

 

 

 

“Tell the first wing to make a firing run on her. We need to get her out of the city as quickly as possible” Admiral Ward commanded

 

His eyes did not move from the screen in the CIC that showed the giant woman’s movements, though. He tried to imagine how much death and destruction each of her steps was causing, but his mind was having some trouble at it.

 

“And check again if the fleet is moving at its fastest possible speed” he added

 

 

 

 

This time Kelly saw the tiny planes quickly advancing towards her long before they fired on her. She already had experience with this type of attack. And she was not worried at all at the consequences.

 

Her lip twisted, though. The fact that they could not hurt her did not mean that she was not mad at them. Just the notion that they thought that they could attack her was deeply insulting. She wanted to finish them very badly. She got ready.

 

 

 

 

Captain Kolinsky led the charge. They had already been advised about the lack of effect of guided missiles. He got his wing forming around him as he lowered the altitude of his Super Hornet to less than 1,500 feet and changed the guidance system on all his weapons to manual mode.

 

Before today, neither Kolinsky nor any of his men would have known what manual mode was meant for. Now they knew. It did not make them feel too good, in any case.

 

“Everyone” Kolinsky said through the open channel. “Get ready to engage. Fire Fox 3, then Fox 5. On my mark”

 

“What is she doing?” someone asked

 

Kolinsky did not know. The giant woman had crouched down low. Was this some attempt at evading their missiles?

 

The woman stood up soon enough.

 

“What is that in her hands?” someone else asked

 

Kolinsky realized it was an entire building too late. Chunks of it were already falling as she held it over her head. Then, she threw it in their direction.

 

“Fu…” Kolinsky started to say before his fighter turned into a ball of fire

 

 

 

 

Kelly was quite impressed with the results of her attempt. She had not expected them to be so good. As a matter of fact, she had not realized that she had timed her movements so well until she had seen the expanding cloud of debris that had one been a building widening enough to cover the entire expanse of tiny dots that were approaching her.

 

Multiple fireballs in the skies told her that she had got plenty of her attackers with her simple gesture. She smirked and felt waves of pleasure running down her body. It was the first time ever since she had woken up she could indulge on a feeling.

 

Three tiny dots got out of the cloud and turned, getting high and away quickly enough. Kelly sneered once more. She had not got them all. This made her mad again. They were getting away from her pretty quickly, so she did not fool herself that she would be able to deal with them, in any case.

 

The disappointment of not having been able to deal with all her attackers made her focus on the fleet in the distance again. The small planes might be able to get away from her, but the multiple ships in the distance were not.

 

She started advancing towards them once more, each one of her steps ending with hundreds of lives as she did so.

 

 

 

 

“Distance from the coast?” Admiral Ward asked

 

“35 miles” someone in the CIC answered

 

“The woman has already got into the water” Captain Cairns said

 

“We need more distance” Ward said, although he was not addressing anyone in particular. Then, he looked at Cairns and said: “Command every ship in our strike group to keep their present course but to advance at their fastest possible speed. Tell Admiral Singer in Nimitz to execute Phase 2”

 

“Sir?” Captain Cairns asked, his commanding officer’s instructions not making any sense to him

 

“You heard me”

 

 

 

 

Water was almost as high as her crotch by the time Kelly had a good sight of the first ships. Kelly was not an expert in military matters, but she could easily recognize the large aircraft carrier in the middle of the group. She did not know what the rest of the ships around it were, but she thought that they might be destroyers, cruisers or something similar. It would not matter once she was done with them, in any case.

 

Their white trails were easy to see in the dark blue water, telling Kelly that every single ship in the group was trying to head away from her as fast as it could. Of course, that was not nearly fast enough.

 

“Do you think you can get away from me?” she asked, her tone both threatening and mocking

 

In the form of an answer, fires erupted in several of the ships, followed by thick smoke. It took Kelly a second to see the multiple missiles making a sharp turn in the air to head in her direction.

 

She stopped and protected her face with her forearm. Surprisingly enough, several of the missiles missed her. The ones that hit home barely managed to tickle her, in any case, with the exception of one that hit her in the wound in her stomach and made the burning feeling come back for a couple of seconds.

 

Removing the hand from her face, Kelly started wading towards the ships again as she asked aloud:

 

“That’s all you’ve got?”

 

A dozen dots became then visible in the sky, heading towards her at high speed. Soon enough, the fighters shot their missiles too.

 

Kelly did not even protect herself, this time, knowing that all those particular missiles combined posed a smaller threat than a mosquito bite. Placing her hands on her hips, she let the missiles harmlessly explode against the exposed anatomy, keeping a smile of superiority in her face.

 

Then, as the planes were about to break their run and climb higher in different directions, she clapped her hands as hard as she could, repeating a gesture that had already been proven effective against this type of foe.

 

It was effective once more. Kelly smiled wickedly as several of the tiny insects erupted into fireballs as they were hit by the shockwave and some others lost control and crashed against the ocean surface.

 

Amazingly enough, her casual clapping had also managed to create a large wave right in front of her. Kelly realized that the wave front must have been tsunami scale and sneered as it advanced towards the ships. Unfortunately, it started losing traction pretty soon and by the time it reached the first navy units, it barely managed to rock them a little.

 

“I will need to do it myself, then” she muttered, happy that she would actually be able to.

 

 

 

 

Yuri was manning one of the machine guns on the starboard side of the USS Preble. He had just got back to his feet after the first waves the woman had caused when wading next to their ship had rocked the Preble so hard that he had lost his footing.

He brought his fingers to the triggers. They had been commanded to fire at will. He did not do so for a couple of seconds, still. That was the time he needed to recover from the shock and awe caused by the impossible presence in the water in front of him.

 

He had seen her approaching, so he knew she was real. Still, with her smooth skin so close to the ship, her scale was well beyond Yuri’s ability to understand it. A belly button the size of a small swimming pool loomed over him. That is where he aimed before he pulled the triggers and fired a rain of lead in its direction.

 

 

 

 

Long and narrow, the ship floating in the water right in front of her crotch looked like a stylized paddle. A little less than a couple of feet long, the ship was narrow enough to allow for a good grip on it.

 

Ignoring the harmless cannon and machine gun fire that she intuited more than felt, that is what she did.

 

Her fingers easily caved into the hull as her palm crushed part of the superstructure in the center of the ship. Then, she just pulled upwards and lifted the destroyer from the water.

 

Resting it in the palm of her free hand, she had no trouble in holding the ship in position, allowing for a closer look. Water cascaded from the ship’s keel. She looked into the deck and chuckled when she saw that some of the sailors were actually jumping into the water, several hundred feet below.

 

“Not so brave now, are you?” she asked the dozens of sailors she could see, as well as the ones she knew were hiding into the ship’s lower decks

 

Her attention was momentarily taken by some very slight stings in her stomach. Looking down, she saw the traces of some explosions and knew that she had been hit by some more missiles. A quick look around promptly showed her who the attacker had been. Another ship of similar size and shape had fallen back from the group that was trying to flee from her and was now shooting some more missiles to her.

 

She let them strike her and then moved in the direction of the offender, still keeping her prey in her open palm.

 

She closed the distance with the second ship in no time. Then, grabbing the ship in her palm by its stern, she said in disdain:

 

“You want to save them? Here, you can have them”

 

Kelly used the ship in her hand like a club and hit the second ship hard with it. A few things exploded but, mostly, what happened is that the hull of both ships broke in several sections in a pretty non-spectacular way. The best effect she got was that of water splashing as both ships came together.

 

Frustrated, Kelly just dropped the remainders of the ship in her hand in the water and let both destroyers sink quickly.

 

The rest of the ships in the strike group had not fallen back to help their fallen comrade, so Kelly had to advance in their direction once more, easily following the trails they were leaving in the water.

 

Her next victim was a ship that looked slightly bigger than the two she had already dealt with, but not so much. Realizing that she was not in a hurry, Kelly walked around the ship and stopped right in front of it, letting her pussy block their path.

 

The ship tried to correct its course, but Kelly was way more agile than it, so it was easy for her to correct her position so that the prow of the ship would end up impacting with her cunt.

 

The effect was very disappointing. The ship did not have nearly enough momentum to cause any meaningful excitement in her womanhood, which made Kelly frown. Not having any use for it, she just stood in her tiptoes and created enough space between her cunt and the water surface to slide the ship in as she widened her stance a little. Soon, she was straddling the ship, her labia bringing some of the antennae on the bridge down.

 

“Do you realize what you are to me now?” she asked aloud

 

Then, she just brought her hips together and easily crushed half the ship between them. When she moved them apart once more, the remaining sections of the cruiser quickly got under the water surface.

 

“This is way too easy” Kelly thought. “Maybe they will realize once and for all about the futility of attacking me”

 

Then, she touched the wound, which hurt a little less but still hurt, and her mind added:

 

“This time I will make them pay for their insolence, though. I’ve given them enough chances. They need to know what will happen to them when they piss me off”

 

There were two smaller ships between her and the carrier. They looked pretty similar to the three she had already taken care of. They were not interesting anymore. Her mind was set on the big prize.

 

It was not the only ship in front of her, in any case. Beyond the carrier, there were a few more ships trying to get away from her. Of course, she was not going to let them.

 

She was about to get closer to the two smaller ships and deal with them quickly when she felt two noticeable stings in her legs. Looking down, she saw water splashing right in front of her.

 

Her face showed surprise for a second. Then, she realized what had happened.

 

“Submarines” she thought

 

“You guys really brought every little thing you got, didn’t you?” she asked aloud

 

Then, she let herself drop to her knees. Water splashed abundantly around her. By the time the waves had started to die down, the water was level with her massive chest. Then, she moved forward and brought her head and torso under the water.

 

Whatever it had been that had made her grow had also given Kelly some other amazing abilities. One of them had been a significantly enhanced sight. She realized about this once more when she opened her massive eyes under the water and realized that she could see her surroundings with astounding clarity.

 

She identified the tubular shape of the submarine that had attacked her soon enough. Almost at the same time she had set her eyes on it, the submarine let go two projectiles that moved swiftly in the water in her direction. She knew they were torpedoes. Moving her hand to the front, she opened her palm and easily intercepted them before they could hit her in the face. She felt some slight stings once more, but nothing to worry about. She was surprised about the intensity an explosion could have under the water, in any case.

 

Then, Kelly let herself drop completely under the water, her body getting parallel to the ocean bottom as she paddled back with her hands and shot in the direction of the submerged ship.

 

The submarine tried to maneuver. It was to no avail. Kelly just needed another paddling to get right next to it. When she did, she reached out and grabbed it in her right hand.

 

 

 

 

Admiral Singer was looking through his binoculars, trying to find out where the giant woman was, now that she had got under the water. She came back into view with a spectacular splash of water, her mountain-like form emerging from the ocean as cascades formed in every surface of her body.

 

She was much closer to the group than she had been when she had gone under. This was bad enough. Then, he realized that she was holding a Virginia class attack submarine in her hand and felt his blood freeze.

 

 

 

 

“You thought you could sneak on me?” Kelly asked to the black hull of the submarine in her hand.

 

Looking into it, she then had a mischievous idea.

 

“You may still prove useful, though” she added, her voice taking a bedroom tone. “I’ve come to find out that crushing armies makes me incredibly horny”

 

Moving the submarine down to her sweet spot, she thought it would be about the right size. It definitely had the right shape. She slid it in and moaned lightly. Looking at the rest of the fleet, which was still unsuccessfully trying to flee from her, she smirked, knowing that what she was doing was the ultimate insult, the biggest demonstration of what was the new balance of power.

 

 

 

 

Commander Burke came back to his senses. The lights around her were red and a loud alarm was blaring. The Delaware was shaking as if it were on the middle of a tsunami.

 

A quick look around showed him that most of the sailors and officers on the bridge were dead. A few moans told him that a few were “just” severely injured, just like himself. He had been lucky to be securely strapped to his seat by the time all hell had broken loose.

 

Gravity was pulling him towards the back of his seat, telling him that the Delaware was almost vertical. The hull made some very nasty sounds that indicated that it would not hold much longer. He knew that he was doomed.

 

Then, a flashing light in front of him caught his attention. It indicated that tubes 1 and 2 had been recharged and were ready to be fired. He had a madman’s smile when he moved forward and beat the pain coming from his ribs to push the trigger

 

 

 

 

Admiral Singer was looking at the giant woman, using one of his attack submarines as a dildo, and felt as much rage as he was capable of.

 

“Shoot everything we have at her!” he yelled in the CIC of Nimitz

 

“Sir?” someone asked

 

“You heard me”

 

Then, everyone in the bridge fell to his knees and brought his hands to his ears as the loudest scream they had ever heard made the hull of the Nimitz shake and almost ripple.

 

 

 

 

Kelly had fallen on her back. Only her head was now over the water level. She was panting.

 

Reaching under the water, she quickly found what she was looking for. When she brought the submarine back up, she saw that its entire front was ripped open. She did not think that she had been the cause of that. It looked like an explosion.

 

She did not know exactly what had happened. The one thing she knew, though, was that she had just had the best orgasm she had had in her entire life. Of course, ever since she had grown she had been kind of limited in terms of sex options. But not even the wildest sex she had had when she was normal sized could begin to compare with what she had just experienced. And she had had plenty of pretty wild sex.

 

What had just happened to her… had felt as if fireworks had gone off in her cunt. She then realized that this was probably pretty close to the truth. Something must have exploded badly enough to destroy the entire prow of the submarine. And whatever it had been, it had filled her pussy with warmth she had never felt before and had excited every single cell inside her at once and with an intensity she had never felt before.

 

She kept on panting for an entire minute. Then, she muttered:

 

“And I thought the good sex days were over”

 

She knew what had happened, and she knew she could have more whenever she wanted to. If the tiny fuckers had proven her anything was that they did not lack missiles and explosives.

 

She stood up, her smile wider than it had ever been. Even the wound on her stomach seemed to hurt less. A quick look to it showed her that it was healing at an unbelievable rate.

 

“They say sea water is good for wounds” she though, amused. She knew it was something else, though. She understood that this was just another of the amazing side effects of whatever had turned her into a goddess.

 

“You boys are more useful that I thought you would be” Kelly said as she resumed her advance towards the remaining ships on the fleet. They had not managed to get significantly away from her, of course. Her mood had considerably improved as she advanced in their direction.

 

Then, feeling playful, she dove back into the water and swam underwater until she was right below them.

 

Rolling on herself and opening her eyes, she saw the two characteristic hulls just over her. She realized she was not at risk of getting out of breath, so she just took her time.

 

With the clarity her sight provided to her, she saw some tiny objects getting into the water. Then, some started exploding at random depths, a few close enough to her.

 

She realized they must be depth charges. Curious, she reached for one of them, trying to see if she could be quick enough to bring it to her sweet spot, eager to find out the type of effect they could have on her. She just managed to make it harmlessly explode between her fingertips.

 

“Too bad” she thought

 

Tired, she just reached for the first ship and grabbed it by its keel with one hand. Then, she just closed her fingers together and ripped the ship in half. Its two ends soon started to sink under the water, moving in her direction. She wondered how her action must have looked from the surface.

 

This left her with one ship left. She let herself rise back to the surface, right next to the fleeing cruiser.

 

To the sailors she must have looked like a Kraken, coming from the deep. To her, she was just getting back to her feet.

 

Water cascaded from her hair, breasts and arms. The cruiser was just to her right. She did not say anything. She just raised a hand high in the air, closed it into a fist and slammed it hard in the center of the ship. Parts of it were almost disintegrated as the remainders of the ship broke into several pieces and sank.

 

With the final escort now gone, Kelly had a clear path to the large carrier, which was still trying to sail away from her.

 

 

 

 

A loud whistle still filled Admiral Singer’s ears. He saw that many of the officers and sailors in the CIC seemed to still be affected by the inhuman yell that had sent them all off their feet.

 

He needed to regain control of the situation, though. His job was still not done. Apart from Ward, only a couple more officers knew about the full extent of the plan. The radar screen showed him that Ward, aboard Ronald Reagan, was already fifty miles off the coast. He was about to cross the threshold. Still, the tactical officer that had planned the whole attack had suggested getting ten miles farther away, if possible.

 

Looking at another screen, and seeing the massive woman approaching his own carrier, Singer had doubts that Ward would have time to put ten more miles between him and the woman, but considering what they were about to do, every mile counted, and every second he could provide Ward before the giant headed in his direction would count.

 

“Get the anti-submarine wing airborne” Singer said

 

To his right, a captain shot him a questioning look.

 

“I know what I said. Get it done!” he yelled, trying to overcome the loud whistle in his head

 

 

 

 

“Choppers?” Kelly asked aloud, surprised, as about a dozen helicopters took off from the carrier’s deck and headed in her direction

 

“Haven’t they already seen what I do to choppers?” she wondered

 

She would need to show them one more time, it seemed.

 

Kelly kept on wading, the water surface getting now over her cunt and getting closer to her navel. She was not worried by the helicopters at all.

When they were at a certain distance, smaller objects dropped from each of the helicopters and into the water. Then, Kelly saw the trails advancing quickly towards her and knew that they had shot torpedoes at her.

 

She was not concerned. She just stopped and waited for the torpedoes to hit her with her hands on her hips. She wondered if any of them would find its way into her cunt. She hoped one would, even if she knew how unlikely it was.

 

She wasn’t lucky. A few of the torpedoes missed. The ones that hit her just managed to lightly sting her in the thighs.

 

She was still mad at the navy, but ever since her orgasm she was feeling more playful than angry, so when she pushed her lips out and started blowing at the swarm of helicopters in the distance, she was not rough. Instead, she just toyed with them for a while, pushing them in different directions with small movements of her lips and head. When she got tired of them, she just pushed them all the way into the sea, grinning as the dozen choppers crashed against the surface with a splash, some of them even exploding.

 

Forgetting about the helicopters as soon as she was done with them, she closed the distance with the carrier once more. Beyond it, she saw the second strike group still trying to get away from her.

 

“I’ll be with you soon, too” she whispered to herself. No one that had dared attacking her would survive. She was positive on that.

 

She was right behind the first carrier when she decided against overtaking it and stopping it. Instead, she just reached for a large opening on its stern, right below the flying deck, and took a hold of the massive ship.

 

To Kelly, the huge momentum of the super-carrier’s 100,000 tons moving at close to 30 knots barely registered as a soft pull. Her slender arm easily beat it and was soon pulling the ship back, so that she could position herself more or less at its center.

 

The ship was large. It was one of the largest human constructions she had met so far, together with some of the tall skyscrapers in Hollner and New York.

 

Crouching to get a better look at its deck, Kelly felt both happy and powerful.

 

“So, is this supposed to be the flagship or what?” she asked to the ship’s crew, her tone clearly mocking

 

“Looks more like a bathtub toy to me” she added

 

There were not so many people on the flying deck. Those on it did not seem to be enjoying her presence too much, though. She soon found a group of people dressed in bright clothes running in the direction of what looked like the control tower. She dealt with them by simply sweeping her palm over the deck, sending a few dozen men and some planes into the Atlantic Ocean.

 

Reaching out for a plane in the opposite section of the deck, she picked it up with two fingers and lifted it in front of her curious eyes. It was vey small, even smaller than one of her fingers, but the level of detail was still amazing. When she got tired of it, Kelly carefully placed the plane in the tip of her finger and flicked it away, making it fly faster than it had ever done by itself.

 

Then, she brought her finger to the main superstructure on the carrier and gently knocked on it with her fingertip. Still, she managed to significantly dent the structure.

 

“Knock, knock” she said in a playful tone

 

“I’ve come all the way here to show you how helpless you are against me” she added. “Is there anyone in charge that wants to have a word with me?”

 

After a few seconds, she got tired and said:

 

“Well, thinking better about it, I’m not even interested on talking to any of you sorry ants”

 

Bringing her hand back to the superstructure, she closed it and easily ripped it off the hull. Then, holding it in her palm, she closed it even tighter and turned the entire bridge of the Nimitz into a compressed ball of steel.

 

Turning to see the ships that were still trying to get away from her, she tossed the ball in her hand in their direction. It fell in the middle of the group, but she did not hit any. She just managed to get a column of water splashing in the spot the ball had landed.

 

“B2, miss” she said, mocking

 

Then, not knowing what else to do with the aircraft carrier in front of her, she crouched again and picked its prow with her left hand and its stern with the right. Lifting it out of the water, so that the entire world could see what a super-carrier meant to her, she started pushing with both hands.

 

The hull of the ship groaned and complained. And soon, it started to bend. The flying deck started breaking as the carrier deformed in an impossible shape.

 

The ease with which she was taking care of the supposedly powerful ship made Kelly moan in excitement. She pushed harder and the carrier started bending into a V. At that point, something in the hull broke that allowed her hands to push even harder. Soon, the prow and the stern were almost upon each other.

 

Happy enough with what she had done, Kelly let the twisted remainders of the ship drop and sink into the sea.

 

With a wide smile in her face, she turned to face the second group. She saw that it had a similarly sized carrier and a similar number of escort ships. She started wading into it, thinking on new ways of exercising her power over them. As she did, she thought:

 

“I hope that they have a few good missiles over there. I’m incredibly horny again!”

 

 

 

 

Admiral Ward swallowed hard as he saw what the giant woman had done with the Nimitz. She was now heading in their direction.

 

“Distance from the coast?” he asked

 

“Fifty-four miles” someone replied

 

“Get me a line with Colonel Garrett”

 

He was talking to the commander of his air wing soon enough. The voice on the other end of the line was somber.

 

“Is it time?” Major Garrett said

 

“It is. You are authorized to proceed with operation Phoenix” Admiral Ward said

 

“Sir…”

 

“We’ve talked about it. You know it’s the only option”

 

“It’s been an honor serving with you” Major Garrett said

 

“The honor is mine, Major”

 

 

 

 

Kelly caught up with the second group of ships soon enough. Water was already over her navel by the time she did. The first smaller ship, she just picked it up and tossed it to the side. It had been blocking her way to the bigger prize, the aircraft carrier. She was standing next to it soon enough, the rest of its escorts farther ahead.

 

This time, Kelly did not stop the ship. Instead, she just kept her pace right next to it, showing its crew how useless it was to try to flee from her.

 

As she did, she mocked everyone on the fleet.

 

“I’m willing to spare a few of you if you can supply me with some good rockets that are good enough to get me off” she said, almost laughing at her sentence.

 

“As for the rest, don’t get too high expectations. I’m pissed off enough at you”

 

As she finished saying that, she just slammed her fist in the center of the carrier’s flying deck. She was not especially rough and this was probably what prevented the carrier from splitting in two. Still, her fist sunk a few decks into the ship and when she removed it, the ship’s hull complained, clearly having taken too much stress.

 

Spying a few more bright suited men trying to get back on their feet, Kelly reached for them and picked three between her fingertips. They were soon right in front of her eyes.

 

“So, what do you say? Can you help your goddess with her womanly needs?”

 

She was hit by the shockwave first and felt the intense heat later. In front of her, the aircraft carrier seemed to be melting. The heat was increasing in intensity and soon enough, Kelly felt all her skin burn fiercely. Her eyes were half blinded by a very bright light.

 

She opened her mouth. Then, she let out her loudest scream yet. It was a high-pitched shriek. Her skin felt as if it was peeling off her body. She screamed again, in agony. She had never felt such an intense pain in her entire life. The last thing she saw before everything went black was a white cloud of dust rising right in front of her and forming the shape of a mushroom.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18. Retribution

 

Her eyelids were not enough to protect her from the blinding sun. Instinctively, she moved a hand to cover her eyes. She was beginning to come back to consciousness, but still felt very dizzy. She realized that she had a terrible headache.

 

Opening her eyes, her hand still partially protecting them, Kelly could only see the sky. It was cloudless and the sun shone brightly right above her.

 

She was lying out in the open. Then, she noticed the water gently rocking her skin, cooling it down. She incorporated. Sitting down, she noticed that the water was barely covering half of her shapely thighs. Where the hell was she?

 

Memories of the last 24 hours began running through Kelly’s mind and started taking her out of her confusion. She turned, quickly looking around her, trying to identify where she was. She could only see water in every direction. She was confused. Then, she turned again and focused her eyes in the distance. There was water, but then… there was something else.

 

Her observations started matching her memories and Kelly’s mind started activating. It then remembered the pain, the incredibly intense pain. She looked at her hands and limbs. She did not see anything strange. No burn marks or remaining discomfort. She opened and closed her hands twice and flexed her biceps, only to find that she was feeling stronger than ever. She then decided to stand up.

 

Water was barely reaching over her ankle. Where was she? She turned and looked into the distance. And then, she easily found it.

 

The city of New York and its skyline were easy enough to recognize, even if in the distance, it looked smaller than ever. Then, something finally snapped in the back of Kelly’s head and she became fully aware of what she was and what had happened.

 

“They nuked me” she thought. Then, she felt the rage growing quickly inside her. “They fucking nuked me!” her rage then screamed. Her teeth were clenched and she had closed her fists with such as strength that she would have been able to liquefy metal inside them.

 

She understood what had happened to her. She could only wonder:

 

“How big did I get?”

 

She realized that she was as angry as worried. She had already been almost too big before. How much bigger had she got? Too much more, and she would not be able to interact with the world anymore.

 

There was only one way to know. She started walking in the direction of the city. Her feet sank deep in what she now knew was the ocean bed as she advanced. She got to her destination in no time. Standing right next to the shore, she was looking at Long Island from above. None of its buildings reached past her ankle.

 

“Oh fuck” Kelly muttered, in words that were meant to herself but that were heard by every single citizen of New York.

 

 

 

 

The day had to be the roughest one in the history of the city. The giant woman’s trek through Queens had looked catastrophic enough, but not an hour later, the easily recognizable shape of a nuclear mushroom had formed in the horizon and had sent anyone that had not yet been trying to evacuate into the streets, trying to flee the nuclear fallout. So, by the time Kelly came back, almost the entire city was out in the open, where they could see her.

 

They had been able to see her as soon as she had stood up in the distance. And then, everyone’s nightmare had become true when she had turned and had headed back for the city.

 

Arthur had the bad luck to be in one of the crowds closer to the giant as she got back into the city and stood right in front of its shore. He had tried to get as far away from the coast as possible when he saw where she was heading to, even if deep inside he knew that it was futile. He still could not prevent looking back from time to time to see her titanic form approach the city.

 

“Oh my God, how big did she get?” someone around him asked

 

“She must be miles tall” a woman screamed

 

Arthur kind of agreed with that estimation. The woman had been massive before but now… her size could not be compared with anything mankind had created or even thought about. It was geological in nature. Someone close to him had to agree, since he heard him saying:

 

“She’s the size of a fucking mountain range!”

 

 

 

 

Kelly felt a moment of despair when she realized what her new size was. There was nothing in the city worth comparing herself to. Everything, every single building was way too tiny. Then, her despair turned into anger. A lot of it.

 

Her voice rocked the city like a thunderstorm.

 

“You fucking ants! You are not even ants anymore! You worthless microscopic scum! I told you what would happen if you tried killing me. I fucking told you! How the hell am I supposed to rule you now if I cannot even see you?”

 

Then, Kelly took a step backwards and started dropping on her knees.

 

 

 

 

The woman’s words had made every single bone in Arthur’s body rattle. They also made the road under his feet shake. He felt the shadow she cast over them change and looked over his shoulder as he ran, to see what was going on. She saw her titanic shape drop, almost in slow motion.

 

Then, her knees impacted with the ocean floor, causing a shake so powerful that Arthur and the entire mob around him were thrown off their feet. The façade of the building to his right cracked. A second later, the building began to crumble, trapping dozens of people under its debris. Arthur knew that he had to get away from there. He had some trouble getting back up, though. Some replicas to the original shake had defeated his initial attempts. When he did, he heard screaming behind him. Turning, Arthur saw a thirty feet tall wave quickly advancing between the buildings and in his direction. He tried to scream himself, but he was caught by it before any sound could get out of his mouth.

 

 

 

 

“How fucking big have I got? I must be miles tall!” Kelly wondered as she looked at the micro-city in front of her.

 

New York still spread out over a large enough extension that the city was meaningful enough for Kelly. But nothing inside it seemed to be big enough for Kelly to interact anymore.

 

She focused her eyes and saw some non-uniform masses spreading into the streets. Narrowing her eyes a little and making an effort, she thought she could make out individual tiny dots of different colors forming them. She realized that they were people. She was not able to distinguish their individual shapes, though, not even with her incredibly keen eyesight.

 

“It was hard enough before… but now… now it will be absolutely impossible to communicate with them. Unless they use a stadium’s speaker system, that is”

 

She blamed the microscopic people again for her troubles. She felt a very strong urge to crush thousands of them right away. And, considering they had nuked her, she could not find any reason why her action would not be more than justified.

 

Her mind then remembered the pain. She felt it again, all along her skin. Before she realized that she was thinking about it, she had slammed her fist in the middle of a densely built area.

 

A dozen city blocks were instantly obliterated as her fist broke through them, through the lower layers of the city and through the earth’s crust. Of course, she had expected that. She had not expected what happened next, though.

 

Her pissed off gesture was way more destructive than just a few city blocks. The force with which she had hit the ground instantly created an earthquake with its epicenter in her fist and that made the ground crack, twist and bend, swallowing a few more surrounding city blocks. Then, the worst came. The blast from her punch created a shockwave that practically disintegrated everything it met. Kelly removed her fist and observed with curiosity as ripples of destruction brought down city block after city block in an expanding circle around the spot where she had hit the ground.

 

After a while, the shockwave started losing momentum. Buildings were still being brought down, but they “just” broke into larger chunks, instead of being turned into powder. A few moments later, the wave of destruction seemed to die. Kelly did not even know how big she was anymore, so she was not good at judging distances, but by the time buildings finished collapsing, she would have sworn that at least a couple hundred city blocks had ceased to be.

 

A cloud of dust started to emerge from the spot where her fist had hit the ground and Kelly saw that as it rose, it started taking the shape of a mushroom. She could not prevent feeling impressed at what she understood had happened.

 

Then, Kelly realized that she had probably killed more people with a single casual gesture than in her entire previous day as an already very large giant woman. She perfectly knew that they were civilians, not the ones that had directly attacked her. But still, her mind rejected feeling any guilt. Without her knowing, something on the back of her head was working in a rush to rationalize her new situation. She felt the words coming to her mouth even before she had had time to let them settle in. They felt natural.

 

“I don’t care” she simply said. She had not even raised her voice. She knew it was not needed anymore. She listened to her own words and repeated them, reaffirming herself. “I don’t care about any of you anymore”

 

Twisting her lip, she went on. Her tone was not happy. It was not frustrated either. It sounded… pragmatic.

 

“You turned me into this. You tried to kill me and you turned me into this. You gave me the power to create mass destruction with one hand, but took away any chance I had at communicating and interacting with you. So, remember, you are responsible for this” she said

 

Then, she extended a finger and reached for one of the tallest buildings within her reach that was still standing. Pushing her fingertip to its roof, she quickly made it collapse on itself.

 

“There’s no way I’m going to feel any guilt for what you did to me. I won’t reject who I am, either. And I am, sure as hell, not going to restrain myself just because you made me too fucking big. Not killing you was already fucking hard before, and now it’s going to be impossible. So, I’m not going to try, anymore”

 

As if to prove her point, Kelly rested her hand on another section of the city that was still standing and swept it over it, bringing a few dozen more blocks down with insulting ease.

 

“As a matter of fact, I’m so pissed off at you, that I think it’s time you see what happens when I do try to kill you. If it takes turning a country into dust so that the rest of the world finally realizes that messing with me is not a good idea, then so be it”

 

As she said that, Kelly started to rise back to her full height. Then, placing her hands on her hips, she said:

 

“I’m going to take over the fucking world, even if I have to bring half of it down first. I would have rather been something else, but if I’m forced to be an uncaring destructive goddess, then that’s what I will be”

 

As she finished her sentence, Kelly took a step into the city.

 

 

 

 

JFK was the pure image of absolute chaos. Tens of thousands of people crammed its terminal buildings. The only reason why the airport was still working, even if with difficulties, were the almost three thousand soldiers that controlled every single corner of it. And it had taken them nearly two hours to re-establish control on the infrastructure when they had finally been able to get to it late in the previous night.

 

A dozen corpses, all with a varying number of automatic fire wounds, were witness to the fact that it had not been easy.

 

Planes were finally taking off the multiple runways in JFK as quickly as the air traffic controllers could possibly handle them. Commanding the operation from the control tower, Colonel Sanders was surprised that the stream of empty jetliners flying in to take more people out from New York was still constant enough to get the airport busy.

 

In the almost twelve hours they had been continuously operating, they had managed to dispatch more than nine hundred flights. A couple hundred thousand people were now safe because of this, and Sanders felt proud at his contribution.

 

When the woman had re-emerged in the ocean, a few minutes before, larger than ever, panic had risen to its highest level yet and Sanders’ men were about to lose control of the situation. They managed to handle it, even if this had required a couple dozen more victims. He was not happy about them, but he knew they had been necessary. They had managed to dispatch a dozen more flights since then.

 

Then, the words he had been dreading came through the radio:

 

“Sir, she is coming in this direction”

 

 

 

 

Washington’s airport had already looked small when, for the lack of a better word, Kelly had played with it. JFK did not look bigger than a toy set as she headed towards it, each of her oil tanker sized feet finishing countless city blocks with each step. This time, even the buildings that did not end under her soles were not lucky enough to escape from Kelly’s destruction. Just the ripples her feet created on the ground as they sank a couple hundred feet into it were enough to bring some of the closest blocks down. Then, the earthquakes her casual steps produced took care of a few more.

 

Of course, Kelly had been attracted by the tiny dots taking off in the sky like a girl would have been attracted to candy. Reaching the airport grounds much faster than anyone would have thought possible, Kelly stood right beyond them and placed her hands on her hips again as she marveled at the situation.

 

She had felt very proud when she had been easily able to catch a plane off the sky the previous day. The sport did not look like a challenge anymore. Half a dozen planes were crawling upwards in the sky at what seemed like a snail’s pace. A couple had not even been able to make it to her waist, one was right in front of her crotch, a couple more were comically moving in front of her belly button and the final one had not even made it to her chest. And none of them looked much longer than half of one of her fingers.

 

Even if she knew they must be flying at speeds the microscopic people of the city would consider fast, to Kelly it looked as if each of the planes had been set there for her to do with it as she pleased.

 

Luckily for the immediate fate of the passengers of the planes, Kelly was not interested in destroying them right away. So, reaching out with two fingers, she carefully picked the plane that was closer to her tits by its tail, making a big effort not to immediately crush it.

 

Bringing it to her eyes, she smiled as she observed the tiny aircraft. Finally she could look at something she could recognize and see with enough detail!

 

Kelly was no expert in commercial planes, but she thought that the one she was holding was one of the big ones, the ones they used for the longest flights. It had two engines under each wing and the main body got taller at the front, like a humpback.

 

“I guess there must be five hundred of you in there” she said. “And I guess that all five hundred of you are screaming, or praying to God right now” she added. “Wanna know what this means to me?” she asked

 

Then, she waited a couple of seconds to reply to herself.

 

“Nothing” she said. “Absolutely nothing” she repeated. “I could place all five hundred of you in my nipple and even if you all jumped at the same time I doubt I would feel anything. That’s what you are to me now. And it’s all your fault!”

 

Then, she brought the plane to her nipple and crushed it against it. It tickled for an instant. And that was all. Still, her nipple swelled. The excitement that had caused it had not been physical, though.

 

Bringing two fingers together, Kelly moved them until they were right behind another of the fleeing planes and flicked it. It erupted into a fireball. She wondered what to do with the rest. Out of ideas, she just walked through them and into the airport, crushing an entire terminal building under her right foot. She wondered how many people had died inside the building, but the thought only lasted an instant.

 

Curious about airport construction principles, she crouched down and dug her hand into the ground. When she moved it up, she was holding an entire terminal building in her palm.

 

Then, she started peeling the roof with the fingernails of her free hand.

 

She knew that a fair amount of debris had rained into the people inside the building, but by the time she was done, she was fairly happy with her job. She peeked inside the building with curiosity.

 

 

 

Sharon was holding to a bench for dear life. All around her, people were sliding in the direction of the security checkpoint. A couple of seconds before, they had been sliding in the opposite direction. It felt as if the entire building was riding a rollercoaster.

 

At some point, everything seemed to stabilize, even if the building was still a little tilted towards the exit. Then, large chunks of the ceiling started raining down. Dozens of people disappeared under them while the rest of the thousands trapped in the terminal building screamed like crazy.

 

Then, things got calm. Sharon could see bright light shining into her. She looked up. And then, she let out her loudest scream yet when the entire sky was filled with the face of a young woman. It was sneering.

 

Her lips parted. The floor under Sharon shook with every word the mouth uttered. To her, it sounded as if she had been chained to the main speakers in a rock and roll concert.

 

“I guess there must be thousands of you there. I cannot see you well enough. You are just too small. So, I’m afraid that this conversation is going to be a little one sided. I guess it does not matter anymore”

 

Sharon had not felt even a fraction of the terror she was feeling right now in her entire life. She looked around and saw that everyone else seemed to be thinking the same… then, someone stood out. She was probably in her mid forties, was well dressed and had shoulder length brown hair. She was not screaming. She did not even seem scared. She seemed determined. Standing up from the bench where she had been sitting and holding for dear life, she started running among the people and the ruins.

 

 

 

 

Martha felt there was a chance. She was not extremely optimistic about it, but she knew she had to try. She reached the door soon enough. The soldier next to it had not been paying attention for a while, but he quickly reacted when he saw her heading there.

 

“What are you trying to do?” he asked. He did not sound too friendly

 

“I’m trying to save our lives”

 

 

 

 

With the woman gone, Sharon lost her momentary distraction, so her mind was fully focused on the goddess addressing them through the roof.

 

“By now, you should all know who I am. I don’t know if all of you know what happened over the last couple of hours, so I’ll summarize it for you: you nuked me and I grew quite a lot more. I have no idea how big you made me. But the thing is that I’m holding thousands of you, along with your building, in my palm”

 

The woman seemed to be thinking for a couple of seconds. Then, she said as casually as if she had been talking about the weather.

 

“Now, this is all I really wanted to do with you. I guess it’s time to get rid of you and get going”

 

Sharon was about to scream when a loud screeching sound made her bring her hands to her ears. Around her, hundreds of people were doing the same. Then, a loud woman’s voice came through the speaker system in the airport. It was, by no means, as loud as the voice from the goddess, but it was way louder than the usual airport announcements.

 

 

 

 

“Is this the loudest it can get?” Martha asked

 

“Yes” the technician in the control room replied

 

“Let’s hope that it’s enough” Martha said

 

 

 

 

Kelly was about to close her hand around the terminal building when she had the biggest surprise in her entire experience as a giant. The building talked back to her! Its voice was not too loud, but she could hear it. It sounded like a woman, but it had some traces of a metallic sound into it.

 

“Kelly, stop!” the voice said. “Please” it added

 

Kelly opened her eyes wide. Then, she asked:

 

“Stop what?”

 

“You were going to kill us” the voice said

 

Kelly shrugged and said:

 

“I was”

 

“Please, don’t do it” the voice said

 

Kelly felt really curious.

 

“Who are you?” she asked

 

“My name is Martha. I’m in the control center of the terminal building. I’m using the PA system. We’re running on emergency batteries, so I don’t know how long I have”

 

“Are you in charge?” Kelly asked

 

“No. I was just one of the evacuees. There are thousands like me here” Martha said

 

“So, why are you the one talking to me then?” Kelly asked

 

“No one else had thought about this” Martha said

 

Kelly frowned.

 

“Of course. No one ever thinks on talking to me. All they seem to be able to do is shoot me with anything they can get their hands on. Most of the times it’s worthless, but from time to time they try something powerful enough and they make me bigger”

 

“I understand you are upset” Martha’s voice said

 

Kelly chuckled ironically.

 

“Do you? Have you ever been nuked?”

 

“Kelly, please. It’s not the fault of the people in this building”

 

Kelly rolled her eyes and said:

 

“I’m afraid I’m not able to differentiate between you anymore. You saw to it when you made me this fucking huge!” she said, her tone getting angrier as she built the sentence

 

 

 

 

Martha knew that she was getting dangerously close to a dead end. And she knew what would happen if the conversation reached that point. She had plenty of experience treating with troubled minds. In the end, she was one of the psychologists the New York Police Department used for some of the most complex cases. She realized that she did not have any experience treating with anyone that had been in a position even remotely close to that of Kelly.

 

She had a hunch. She decided to bet her life, and that of the thousands of people in the terminal building, on it. Getting her mouth close to the microphone as a dozen people looked at her in anguish, she said:

 

“I thought you liked to be big”

 

Some more chuckles from the god-like woman made the walls of the control center rattle. Then, her voice came back, powerful as ever. It did not sound so angry as in her previous answer, though.

 

“Of course I liked to be big. It’s the best thing that happened to me. I could have fun playing with the world. I was above people. I could force anyone to do anything I wanted. I could rule the world. But I’m not big anymore! I cannot even fucking see you!”

 

Martha knew that she had got out of the cul-de-sac, but that she was still on thin ice. It was hard to understand Kelly’s mentality, but she was starting to form a theory in her head. She decided to try her luck a little more.

 

“You can still rule the world” she said. She saw that some of the people in the control room looked very uncomfortable as she said that. No one moved to try to get her out of the microphone, though. She guessed that everyone knew that this would probably be everyone’s death sentence

 

“Oh, of course I can still rule the world. If anything, you made me so damned big and powerful that this is more evident than ever. I’d have rather ruled the world in a different way, though” Kelly’s thundering voice said

 

“What do you mean?” Martha asked, finding out that she was actually interested on the answer from a professional point of view

 

“I would have been a good ruler, you know? I’m smart and I’m fair. I would have forced the world to be a better place. I would have listened to you and I would have helped you. I would have used force just when needed. But now, you took all of that away” Kelly said

 

Martha decided not to say anything. Predictably enough, Kelly went on.

 

“You made me so big that my ability to create destruction has increased a million-fold, but my ability to communicate with you has just disappeared”

 

“We are communicating” Martha said

 

“And yet, I will never see you. You got me to a point where I cannot care about you as individuals anymore. To me, anything short of a city or a mob does not make sense anymore. What you are doing right now is a proof of that, actually. I’m speaking to you, but you are actually speaking on behalf of thousands of people. Thousands of people I cannot even see and that I’m holding in my palm”

 

“You can still care” Martha said, trying to turn the mountain woman’s frustration

 

Then, her next question fell like a hammer blow:

 

“What’s the smallest thing you’ve ever cared about?”

 

Martha tried to find an answer quickly. The best she could get was:

 

“Size is not important”

 

“You are seriously telling that precisely to me?” the giant woman said, chuckling as she finished. “Size is of the utmost importance. To start with, my size allows me to crush this little building with thousands of you inside at any moment I want”

 

“Being big doesn’t mean that you need to destroy and kill to prove your power” Martha said

 

“Destruction is probably the only form of communication you’ve left me. With this size you got me to, it’s not as if it was not going to happen, anyway”

 

“So, are you going to kill us, then?” Martha asked. Her question was in part a form of surrender. She had some vague hopes that it could trigger something in the woman’s mind

 

“I think I’ll let you live. And believe me, that is going to be harder for me that just crushing you”

 

Cheers erupted in the control room. Kelly’s voice overshadowed them all:

 

“The only reason I’m doing it is because I enjoyed this little chat. It was an unexpected and pleasant surprise. So, I guess that all of you microbes can thank Martha for your worthless lives”

 

 

 

 

 

Kelly crouched and moved her hand down with as much care as she could. Then, she realized that getting the building out of her hand in one piece was going to be hard. The first thing she did was push her backhand in the ground. She felt it easily sinking under her titanic force. Then, she started moving her hand back, digging more of the area, while trying to slowly move the building out of her palm with two fingers of her free hand.

 

It was a long and cumbersome process and there were a couple of moments where Kelly was tempted to just turn her palm and let the remainder of the building drop and be done with it. She decided that she might as well keep a promise, so she kept trying.

 

Almost by the end of her attempt, when half the terminal building was already resting on land and not in her palm, there was an “accident” and she saw a crack almost breaking the building in two.

 

She cursed between her teeth, but kept ongoing. A couple of minutes later, she was done. She sighed, feeling somewhat relieved

 

“Martha, are you all right?” she asked

 

It took a while for the voice of the PA system to come back.

 

“I… I am bruised, but I think I’m fine”

 

“I told you it was way harder to spare you than to kill you” Kelly said with a casual tone

 

 

 

 

“Why are we still talking to her?” someone in the control room said

 

“She can still crush us in one step” someone else suggested

 

Martha knew that she was not done yet. She took the microphone and said:

 

“There are reports… there are victims”

 

“I had kind of guessed that” Kelly replied in a tone that suggested that she did not feel responsible at all for the deaths

 

“Are you really going to leave us alone?” Martha asked

 

“I told you so. Besides, I’ve enjoyed this, but I have much more to do. I need to get going”

 

“What are you going to do?” Martha asked, and then she realized that this had been a very bad mistake.

 

“I will punish you. Not you in particular, but the country. I’ll bring New York to the ground first. I have not yet decided how many other cities will be enough to set the right example”

 

Martha was horrified.

 

“But millions will die!”

 

Kelly’s voice came back. Her tone was still casual:

 

“And hopefully, billions will learn. The world has refused to learn so far, and I’ve given people enough opportunities. This time I will make sure that I don’t fall short in how hard the lesson is”

 

“But… how can you not care? You just saved us” Martha said

 

“I saved you. I like you enough to care about what happened to you. I don’t care about any other microbe out there”

 

Martha had thought that she had understood Kelly. At least partially. Now, she realized that she had not understood a thing. The young woman had seemed smart and sensitive enough when engaging in a conversation, but now she was talking about genocide as if she were talking about doing the laundry.

 

Then, she realized that humanity had left her. She looked like human and talked like a human. And up to some point, she still reasoned like a human. But she did not feel like a human anymore. She had proclaimed herself goddess before, but now she was finally starting to act like one.

 

Her voice came back:

 

“Good bye Martha. It was nice communicating with someone microscopic”

Martha’s mouth was still next to the microphone. All she managed to say was:

 

“Good bye”

 

 

 

 

The conversation had been entertaining and had made Kelly feel better. She was not fooling herself, in any case. She did not have any expectations to be able to communicate regularly. In any case, now she knew a trick that might work when she wanted to force some communication in the future.

 

She was not planning on engaging in any additional conversation in the short term, in any case. She had a job to do first.

 

Turning towards Manhattan, she took three steps in its direction and was soon standing back in front of Battery Park. This time, the tallest building in the island barely came to mid-shin.

 

With the water barely able to wet her soles, she positioned herself in front of the island, widened her stance and placed her hands on her hips. Then, she addressed the population of the city.

 

“I cannot see you, but I know you are there. I know there are news choppers, and cameramen on the street, and people with cell phones airing this live. I know I’m impossible to ignore. And I know you can listen to me. Pay attention”

 

She waited a couple of seconds and then went on.

 

“I told you I was a goddess. I told you that I could not be defeated. Some of you refused to believe it and attacked me. And you just managed to turn me into an even bigger and more powerful being. You managed to achieve something else, though. I’m not going to be a nice goddess anymore. I’m gonna play the vengeful goddess, at least for a while. I’m so pissed off at you that I cannot even find words to describe it, so I will let my actions do the talking. You already know what’s coming. I mean, I’m pretty sure that everyone can listen to anything I say from pretty far away, so you could hear what I said back at the airport. But I guess that the least you deserve is me telling you directly. I’m going to use the new size that you’ve given me. I’m going to make an example of you. I’m going to bring this city to the ground. And I don’t expect any of you microbes to survive”

 

Without further warning, she took a step into the city. A dozen blocks disappeared under her sole, followed by a dozen more that soon met the same fate under her other foot. Two steps later, her feet were on both sides of her favorite building in town. She had purposefully stepped as far away from it as possible to try to keep it standing and in one piece.

 

Bending down, she reached for it with both hands. With great care, she dug the area next to it deep enough so that she would get below the foundations of the building. Then, she tried to pluck the Empire State from the ground in one piece.

The fact that she managed to do so was impressive. Kelly felt proud of herself. Raising it with care to her face, she smiled and said:

 

“When I came to New York with my parents, this is the thing that impressed me the most. The Empire State Building. They got me a miniature version, a souvenir. It was not much smaller than the real building is, now”

 

She admired the architecture and the detail. She thought she could even see the spot where she had removed the fence from the observation deck the night before, to catch her admirer. Then, she said:

 

“I had the miniature Empire State in my bedroom. And then… well, I have to confess something I had not told anyone yet. I was bored… one day. My parents were off for the weekend and I had broken with my boyfriend a couple of weeks before. I wasn’t feeling like getting any other boy to get in my panties just yet. But that particular night… I started feeling horny. And well, the miniature was so readily available…”

 

Kelly smirked naughtily. She did not know why she was saying that. The story was not even true. She had never had an issue to find a boy willing to ease her urges. Well, at least not until she had grown, that is.

 

“I guess that is when my pattern of fucking famous landmarks started” she said. Then, she added: “I don’t know how many of you are there, but I think it’s safe to say that this is going to be the biggest orgy ever”

 

Then, she brought the building down and pushed it into her cunt. She moaned… but soon the building started to break and crumble. She tried a second stroke, but the building just broke into even smaller pieces.

 

Letting it drop, she brought a finger into her crotch to release some trapped portions of the building, including its famous spire, and sighed.

 

“I guess that was too much to hope for” she said in a resigned tone.

 

Four steps later, she was standing in the middle of Central Park. She did not think that the park would be much longer than she was tall. Since she did not know how long Central Park was, though, that did not help her much to understand her new size.

 

She understood her size enough for what was coming next, though. Turning to face mid town, she placed her hands on her hips and said:

 

“I did not like being nuked”

 

Then, she raised her right foot as high as she could, held it there for a couple of seconds and finally slammed it down into the ground.

 

Her feet broke through soil, underground and earth crust. A magnitude 8 earthquake shook a city that was not used to them. People on the shaking buildings did not have too long to worry about the tremors, since the shockwave caught them soon enough.

 

Kelly observed the blast of destruction expanding from her foot and bringing down more and more of the city. A careless punch had already done tremendous damage, back in Long Island. Now, she had really meant to be as destructive as possible with her stomp, and the results were actually better than expected.

 

Dust started raising and forming the mushroom cloud as city blocks kept on falling like dominoes.

 

She waited some more time and then realized that her job there was done. She had brought a city down with a stomp.

 

She turned and headed west. New Yorkers would not be the only ones to pay for what had been done to her.

 

 

 

Chapter 19. Climax

 

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Of fuck!” Ron said, sitting in the back seat of the large cockpit of the C5 Galaxy plane they had adapted to dispatch the reducer. “Why in the hell did they have to nuke her?”

 

He was looking at the humongous form of Kelly, standing in the remainders of Manhattan, her scale now so colossal that the only thing he could do in order to get a reference was to ask the pilot.

 

“Major Thorne… can you tell me… how tall she is?”

 

“When we get closer” the pilot said. Major Thorne had insisted on piloting the plane himself.

 

Ron, who had also been very adamant about having to be present in the plane when the chemical was delivered, nodded and waited for Major Thorne to continue his approach to Kelly.

 

In the moments of silence, dozens of thoughts ran through his mind:

 

“She just destroyed a city. She just killed millions. How… how could she be able to do something like this?”

 

Memories of Kelly’s naked body lying next to his less than a week ago in a hotel room ran through his mind again. Kelly had always been reserved and even a little mysterious, but Ron could still not believe that his recent lover could be capable of something like what she had done. Of course, he had seen her kill plenty more people over the last couple of days… but with every moment that passed, she seemed to be more purposeful on it. And now, of course, thanks to the stupidity of whoever had made the decision to nuke her, she had the power to cause unimaginable damage.

 

“Over 10,000 feet” Major Thorne said

 

“What?” Ron asked, getting out of his thoughts

 

“She is somewhat taller than 10,000 feet. I cannot provide you with a more accurate number before we get closer to her”

 

Two miles! She was two fucking miles tall or more. There were not many things in the country that were that scale. At most, a few mountains in the Rockies.

 

“Fuck” Ron muttered

 

“What do we do, Doc?” Major Thorne asked

 

“I… I need to run some numbers” he said as he switched his laptop on.

 

“Fuck” the pilot then said

 

“What?” Ron asked

 

“She is moving. West”

 

“Can you follow her?” Ron asked

 

“Are you kidding?” Major Thorne said. “She is way faster than this truck”

 

“What will you do?” Ron asked, nervous

 

“Fly in her general direction. Sooner or later, she has to stop”

 

 

 

 

Andrew was one of the hundreds of passengers in the ferry as it made its way across the lake. They did not know exactly where the giant woman was, but they had heard that she was coming west, and someone in town had convinced enough people that the ferry was a much better option than trying to get into the highway. Apparently, giant women were attracted to highways, they had heard.

 

Suddenly, the ferry started rocking. Andrew was close enough to the railing so that he could take a look. What he saw startled him. The water, that had been calm until a moment before, suddenly seemed to have formed a strong current heading north. The ship, which had been heading west, was now having a lot of trouble to keep on its original track.

 

Then, something even weirder happened. The water level… it started to drop very abruptly. An instant later, Andrew heard the Ferry’s keel touching the lake’s bottom. People started screaming. He just said:

 

“What the hell?”

 

 

 

 

She had been thirsty for a while. The lake had looked big enough. Unfortunately, it wasn’t as deep as she would have liked, but it was not as if she had too many other options. So, kneeling in the ground and bringing her head down, she pushed her lips out and started sucking. Water started pouring into her mouth and throat and refreshed her. It was a good sensation.

 

She drank for a while. She had really been thirsty. By the time her thirst was quelled, she realized that the lake was half dry.

 

“Fuck” she said aloud, more impressed than anything.

 

Standing up, she resumed her walk while she pondered on what she would do when she became hungry.

 

 

 

 

The citizens of Cincinnati had seen her coming from far away enough. It was pretty evident that she was heading in their direction. The city fell into chaos. People threw themselves to the streets, cars started crashing against each other, fires erupted all around the city without anyone trying to fight them…

 

Soon, the giant woman, the self-proclaimed goddess of the Earth, the destroyer of cities, stood at the gates of Cincinnati.

 

She smiled to anyone brave enough to look at her face.

 

 

 

 

“At this rate I’m going to make it to the West Coast in less than half an hour” Kelly thought as she looked at a privileged view of the Great Lakes from her vantage point of view.

 

A large city in the shore of the closest of the lakes grabbed her attention. She was not done teaching her lesson to the world, so large cities were incredibly appealing. At least a few more would pay for the mistakes of their leaders. At her current size, a city had become the minimum unit of scale to Kelly when she had to decide what to do.

 

She was still mad at everything that had happened, so this particular city would suffer the consequences of her anger.

 

Standing at its doorstep, Kelly then realized that she actually did not know which city she was in front of. And she could not think on any way to find out. Of course, this was not going to stop her.

 

“Hello there, my dear microbes” she said. “I’m afraid I should have paid some more attention during Geography class, but the truth is that I need to admit that I have no clue on which city this is. I hope you’ll forgive me, but you see, I cannot find anything remarkable from up here to help me identify it. It’s not as if I care too much, anyway. In a few minutes, there is going to be little left of it”

 

The truth was that Kelly had not made her mind up yet on how she would deal with this particular city. The possibilities were endless, but she was looking for something a little bit more creative than just stomping her way through it. She smiled mischievously as an idea came to her head.

 

“Brace yourselves. Hurricanes have come to the Midwest”

 

Then, she stooped, puckered her lips and started blowing. She was curious about the strength of her breath at her new size. The results beat even her wildest expectations.

 

Tens of thousands of citizens of Cincinnati, along with their vehicles and the pieces of urban landscape that were not deeply rooted into the ground instantly became airborne. She could not make them out individually, but she could see the vague mass flying.

 

She chuckled but kept blowing, using her neck and lips to change the direction of the air stream to catch more victims. The best part was that she was not even putting any effort into it.

 

She decided to check what would happen if she forced it a little. She had to stop after a couple of seconds, when she saw glass shattering and ripping skyscrapers open as some unluckier buildings were ripped from their foundations and joined the mass of people and cars.

 

“Oh fuck” Kelly said aloud, absolutely impressed with herself.

 

She felt her nipples harden and her cunt started feeling wet once more, as every time she found out just how powerful she was.

 

Feeling she could still blow harder, she decided to go for the kill.

 

“Have you ever heard about the story of the three little pigs?” she asked, her tone mocking.

 

Then, she started blowing again, using as much strength as she could. She found out, once again, that she seemed to have an endless supply of air. Her nipples hardened a little bit more as she saw some of the city’s skyscrapers wavering like leaves as her breath hit them. She put just a little bit more on her effort. Finally, the tallest buildings started either breaking in two or breaking from their foundations. Kelly kept ongoing until more than half of the city had been turned into a wasteland.

 

Her right hand met her crotch. She was wet again.

 

“I don’t have time for this now. I’ll find something to fuck when I get to the West Coast” she thought

 

Then, as she walked around the ruins of the city she had destroyed without even having set a foot on it, Kelly bid farewell to any survivors there might be.

 

“Boys always told me that I was very good at blowing. I guess they were right”

 

 

 

 

 

“She’s on the move again” Major Thorne said. He had managed to get closer to Kelly, but now that she was walking again, she was putting some distance with them once more

 

A progress bar completed on Ron’s laptop. He smiled first and frowned later.

 

“We have a chance” he said

 

“What?” Major Thorne asked

 

“If she had got just a little bigger, it would have been impossible, but we may still have a chance” Ron said again

 

“What are you talking about?” the Major asked

 

“We designed the mission so that we would spread the gas close enough to Kelly. The idea was that she would breathe enough of it to make her smaller” Ron said

 

“I already know that”

 

“We still have enough gas… if she takes it all” Ron said

 

Major Thorne turned. He gave an icy look at Ron.

 

“Well, 83% should be enough, as a matter of fact. That’s the margin we have. And that’s the only option” Ron insisted

 

“Are you sure there is enough? Back in the lab, you mentioned that falling short on the dose could even end up in her becoming immune to future doses” the Major said

 

“Look, this is a model that assumes many different things about Kelly’s changes with her growth. But if the assumptions are more or less correct… yes, I’m reasonably sure there is enough” Ron said

 

“I understand” Major Thorne said

 

Both men looked at each other for some very long seconds. Then, Major Thorne looked at his co-pilot. He nodded.

 

“Let’s do it” he said

 

“Can you do it?” Ron asked

 

“If she stops for long enough, I can”

 

 

 

 

The sky had been reasonably clear until then, but as Kelly casually strolled through the mid-west, clouds started to show up. What was new for Kelly was that some of those clouds were actually lower than her eyes.

 

“Oh my God!” she said aloud as stratocumulus started forming right under her tits.

 

She marveled at the thought at first. Then she started to be bothered as the clouds grew thicker and she started to lose sight of what was happening at her feet. It was not as if she were worried about what she could end up crushing under them, but she wanted to see the landscape she was walking on.

 

So, after a while, she stooped and started blowing the clouds away. The ease with which she was clearing the skies was amazing and it made Kelly think back on the times when she had wished she would be able to do just this when she was small and an annoying cloud got in the way as she was sunbathing.

 

The ease with which she had dealt with the clouds made her think again on the fact that she was not just a large woman anymore but more like something belonging to a new category. A category where, before her appearance, no living being belonged.

 

With the skies now clear again, it was easy enough to see the cloud of dust in the distance. It took her a while to realize that it had been caused by thousands of vehicles heading in her direction. She could not see them well, but it did not take her too much to deduce that it was the army.

 

 

 

 

The plains of Indiana would be the stage for the army’s last stand against Kelly. Hundreds of tanks and tens of thousands of soldiers were advancing as quickly as they could, trying to intercept the mountain-woman before she could make it to Chicago. At some point, the general in charge of the operation commanded everyone to stop. They had been noticed. There was no need to advance anymore. The battle would be brought to them.

 

The first ones to engage would be the fighter jets.

 

 

 

 

Hundreds of inconsequential explosions erupted in almost every inch of her anatomy as swarms of tiny insects flew around her body and shot missiles at her.

 

For a while, Kelly just waited for them to tire, hands on her hips, showing them how useless what they were doing was. At some point, she decided that she had had enough and swatted a prodigious hand at them.

 

At her new scale, even the nimble fighters seemed slow and clumsy. Her hand and forearm finished dozens of them, which ended up exploding against her skin. Dozens more were sent out spiraling by the strong currents her casual gesture had created and crashed on the ground all around Kelly.

 

She just chuckled. Then, she said:

 

“Isn’t this just getting old? You attack me, you fail and I crush you. I could swear I’ve lived this a few times already. And the bigger I get, the easier it is to finish you. At least, I cannot complain on that front”

 

Puckering her lips, she blew a few dozen fighters more out of the sky, most of them just disintegrating as the wall of air out of her lips caught them.

 

She was about to clap when she had second thoughts. She had some experience with the results of a gesture like this at her previous size, which now looked rather small. And she did not want to create too much destruction. At least, not yet. She wanted to play for a while.

 

So, bringing two fingers together, she clasped them instead. The sonic blast was enough to bring a few more jets down, but it was not nearly as spectacular as she had wished. Twisting her lips, she just backhanded another swarm of harmless mosquito-sized attackers and took a step to the front to cut the distance with some of the squadrons that were now clearly trying to get away from her.

 

Some were already flying high enough to be beyond her reach, no matter how vast this was now. If they had thought that they were safe though, Kelly did not take long to prove them otherwise as she filled her mouth with air and then let it all go in a sudden burst through her lips. Flying at several times the speed of sound, the wave front had no trouble in finishing a few dozen planes more.

 

“You are running out of planes” Kelly observed in a mocking tone.

 

Taking a couple more steps, she just let her stomach and humongous chest to trample a few more planes that were on her way. A quick look around showed her that the number of tiny insects was now but a fraction of what had originally been. Without breaking a sweat, she had dealt with the air force. Well, at least with most of it. It was time to take care of the ground forces.

 

 

 

 

The tanks had fired at the woman during her entire approach. Limited in their aim, none of them had managed to hit her much higher than her ankles. And, what was worse, the giant woman had not even seemed to realize that they were attacking her.

 

Hundreds of soldiers and a couple dozen tanks were her first victims. And she did not even notice. Her right foot had set close to one of the divisions that was taking the front and the cracks that had formed in the ground as she rested her infinite weight on it had engulfed them.

 

Those that were still alive needed a few seconds to get back to their feet. They saw in horror that a few more of their comrades had died, crushed under tanks that had overturned as a result of her step.

 

A second foot set a couple thousand feet to their right, producing almost identical results. To the survivors, anything above the woman’s knees was lost to perspective. Even if they had tried, there was no way they could have made the woman’s face out. It was not as if many were trying, though. Most were too focused on the towering toes standing dangerously close to them. Even having sunk so deep in the ground as they had, the tip of her toenail was standing more than ten stories tall.

 

A change in the shadows and the pressure told the tens of thousands of soldiers close to the woman’s foot that she was moving. Many broke right then and started running backwards. 

 

A loud whistling sound was the only warning a few hundred soldiers had before a high-speed projectile hit the area they were on. A massive kinetic explosion ensued. Dust and dirt rose into the air and started forming a cloud. A large crater became the tomb of half a battalion.

 

The ones that had been lucky enough to miraculously escape death almost fell to depression when the dust started clearing and they saw a thick, viscous mass oozing from the crater.

 

 

 

 

Encouraged by the results of her first attempt, Kelly looked for another spot where she thought she could make out a few tanks and spat at it. The results were spectacular once more.

 

For an instant she had almost forgotten about the difficulties her new size posed and was enjoying the wild possibilities it offered.

 

Curious to see more, she got on her hands and knees, finishing a few thousand lives more, and brought her head as close to the ground as possible.

 

 

 

 

Not so far away, a few of Jorge’s comrades had been obliterated by four-inch thick cables that he knew could only be her hair. The screams had been terrifying. Jorge could not worry too much about them, though. Laying on his back, he could only think on the eye right above him. It was the size of an Olympic swimming pool. And its massive pupil was dilating, clearly trying to focus on what was immediately below it.

 

 

 

 

She could definitely make the tanks out. She could also distinguish the Humvees. As for the rest… she thought she was more or less able to make the individual dots she knew were soldiers, but there was no way she could focus enough to get some details.

 

After a few moments of indulgence, this reminded Kelly of the new reality she had been forced to live. Large enough to cause mass destruction with her simplest gesture, too large to be able to interact with the people she aspired to rule.

 

Moving her head up, she rested the fingertip of her index finger in the middle of the area and wondered how many soldiers she had finished like that.

 

She sat on her knees. She could not see them well, but she could identify the area they were filling well enough.

 

She was making her mind up on how to deal with them when she felt some pressure in her bladder.

 

“That was quick” she thought

 

The feeling reminded her of her first confrontation with the cops, back at Henford. She had been WAY smaller then. She wondered what would be the effects at her new scale. Then, she felt some embarrassment at the idea, as in the day before. After all, it was gross.

 

Her curiosity beat her modesty, though, so she was soon standing up from her knees and then squatting down. As she let go, she thought:

 

“Can I really destroy an army by peeing on it?”

 

The answer came quickly. Millions of gallons of pee hit the area where the army was, obliterating a few thousands by sheer weight. The stream went on for over half a minute, a puddle quickly forming in front of her and expanding. Then, a few droplets indicated that she was done.

 

Standing up, she took a step back to avoid her own pee and look at the expanding puddle in front of her feet.

 

She could not see the details of what was happening at her feet and, from up above, the slow expansion of the puddle was quite anticlimactic. Unknown to her, the view from ground level was quite more spectacular. And deadly.

 

Tens of thousands of soldiers were running in every possible direction, trying to avoid the fifty foot tall walls of warm golden liquid that were quickly gaining on them. Kelly’s casual relief had actually created a lake that was trying to take its place in the area where it had been released. On its way, it swallowed soldiers and tanks by the hundreds.

 

Kelly kept on observing as her pee expanded as far away as the army had originally extended.

 

“Did I really finish them?” she wondered.

 

Not in the mood to investigate in the area she had just peed, she decided that she had got an uncontested victory.

 

A few would have survived, of course, but she did not think that they would be too many. She addressed them, in any case:

 

“Do you realize what you are to me, now?”

 

Not willing to waste any more time, she turned and moved away from the remainders of the army. She set back into her original path.

 

 

 

 

She ignored Chicago’s suburbs. Downtown looked much more interesting. So, crushing hundreds of houses under each step, she reached Lake Michigan and the mid-shin tall skyscrapers in front of it.

 

She was tempted, for a second, to make a pun about Chicago being called the windy city, but she decided against it. She wanted to invest some time in the city.

With one foot on the shore and another planted in a neighborhood close to Downtown, she wondered what to do. Her nipples and cunt reminded her that they were longing for attention.

 

“God, the only thing in the world that’s bigger than me is my libido” she thought

She eyed the buildings at her feet with mischievous eyes.

 

“Will any of these be enough?” she wondered

 

After the experience with the Empire State, Kelly was not too sure that any building would prove too useful as a dildo. She was not going to lose anything by trying, in any case.

 

Mentally choosing the building she felt was more attractive and which reminded her more of the images of Chicago she had seen on TV, she slightly repositioned herself and started to drop on her knees.

 

Her calves and knees brought down half of Chicago’s Downtown as Kelly carefully maneuvered. Then, when the dark glass building was more or less aligned, she let her cunt drop on its narrower top. The glass felt cold against her lower lips, but the building held surprisingly well. Getting all the way down, Kelly moaned as the building’s wider base stimulated her some more.

 

“Yes” she said, happy with the results.

 

She thrust again and let out another moan. Another thrust. The building still held. She let herself go, increasing the frequency of the thrusts as well as their intensity. Then, instinctively, she started to gyrate her hips, as she would have done if she had really been on top of a man.

 

It was too much for the building. It broke from its foundations and Kelly’s crotch dragged it with it the next time it moved upwards.

 

“Fuck” she said

 

She reached for her cunt, but the building was too damaged to be of any further use. Kelly moved from excitement to frustration quickly enough.

 

She looked around, eager, but she could not find anything suitable for her needs. Then, sighing, she let herself drop on her back, crushing hundreds of city blocks in the process. More of the city was carelessly destroyed as she unfolded her legs. Her fingers soon met her womanhood.

 

 

 

 

 

“If she were not two miles tall, this would look like a porn movie” Captain Kirsch said in a tone Ron had trouble to interpret

 

He, himself, was quite transfixed by the sight of Kelly pleasuring herself. He could not prevent memories of their recent sex to come back to mind.

 

Her screams started to intensify as Major Thorne flew the plane closer to her. The time she had spent with the army and now with the city of Chicago had finally allowed them to catch up.

 

They were almost on top of Kelly when she finally removed her fingers from her cunt and let out a final moan.

 

“She did not come” Ron said to himself. He had not realized that he was actually speaking to the microphone in his headset

 

He heard the chuckle coming from Captain Kirsch.

 

“So, how do you know?” the co-pilot asked

 

“I have some experience” Ron replied, a little ashamed

 

“You hit that?” Captain Kirsch asked in the same cynical tone that had had Ron puzzled for most of the flight. “My respects, Doc. I guess you are someone worth dying with, in the end”

 

“Let’s focus” Major Thorne said

 

Ron looked at Kelly’s massive body. She seemed to have dozed off. The ruins of Chicago had become her improvised bed. His attention focused on her prominent chest. Even lying down, her rack was amazing. Then, he noticed something else. Her hill-sized boobs were rhythmically bouncing… following the rhythm of her breathing.

 

Keeping his attention on her chest for a few more seconds, he soon realized there was a pattern in the movement of her chest. Then, he moved his eyes quickly to her face. When he saw that her mouth was half open and that she was breathing through it, he started forming the plan on his head.

 

He mentally made the numbers one more time and then explained the plan to the Major and the Captain. To their credit, they understood it well enough.

 

“We have to time it perfectly” Major Thorne said

 

“I can do it” Captain Kirsch said

 

“I know you can” Major Thorne said. Then, he turned and said: “Do you need to make any last call?”

 

Ron was surprised by the question. He shook his head.

 

 

 

 

Used as he was to the powerful and agile response of an F-22, the Galaxy felt like a flying garbage truck to Aaron Thorne. In any case, it seemed as if this would not be too big of a challenge. Out of all the scenarios he could have faced when approaching the mountain-sized woman, this was probably the one that he would have wished for if he had been able to.

 

He brought the Galaxy down and maneuvered so that he would fly over the woman coming from her feet. There were no tall buildings left, so he did not need to worry about them. He had already mentally chosen his approach vector and given the maneuverability of the cargo plane he was flying, the sooner he could align with it, the better.

 

Moving between her feet, he flew between her legs. Soon, he was over her stomach.

 

“Kirsch?” he asked

 

“A second too soon” his co-pilot said

 

Thorne cursed and moved the stick to his right. He would need to try it again.

 

“I timed it. I’ll let you know when you need to get through her feet” Kirsch said

 

Throne brought the plane into a wide arc over the ruins of the city. The destruction the woman had caused in Chicago was mind-boggling. After a few minutes that felt too long to everyone on the plane, he finally faced her feet again. He thought they had time, but in any case, it was better not to risk the woman waking up.

 

“Just a little slower” Kirsch said. Then, a second later, he corrected “Get to four hundred knots. Now!”

 

The Galaxy was almost over her belly button when Thorne looked to his right and Kirsch nodded as he said: “I think we got it, this time”

 

They flew over her chest. It had reached its highest point and was beginning to move down right then.

 

“Keep going” Kirsch said

 

The chest had sunk to its deepest point by the time they were flying over her chin.

 

“It’s been an honor sir” Kirsch said

 

“The honor has been mine” Thorne replied. “And this also goes for you, Doc”

 

 

 

 

The C5 got right over Kelly’s mouth right at the moment when she started inhaling. Alarms blared and all the instruments seemed to turn crazy as the plane was trapped into an impossibly strong current and was pulled into a mouth the size of a canyon.

 

It was not until they were past her teeth that Ron really realized that he was going to die. The certainty that his death would also put an end to the horror his arrogance had brought to the world gave him some comfort.

 

 

 

 

Kelly woke up, choking. She realized that she had swallowed something. But what?

She coughed. A wisp of pale orange smoke got out of her mouth.

 

“What the fuck?” she thought

 

She coughed again. Almost immediately, she felt her throat burn. She grabbed it and forced a couple more coughs, trying to get rid of whatever was causing this. Then, the burning feeling started extending along her body.

 

Kelly was beginning to feel concerned. Then, she could feel something else, coming from her skin. In horror, she realized what was going on.

 

“Nooooooo!” she said in a scream that was heard in five different states.

 

 

Epilogue

 

Kelly woke up. She was feeling like hell. She felt some pain in the back and she had the strongest headache ever.

 

She was naked. That was the first thing she noticed. Incorporating, she looked around. She was in the middle of a wasteland. What the hell had happened to her?

Memories of the previous day started flooding her mind. They overwhelmed her at first, but she was finally able to focus enough to filter the stream of images and start remembering what had really happened.

 

“Am I big?” she wondered

 

A shadow cast over her made her feel otherwise. She looked back and saw something resembling a natural wall. It was well over a hundred feet tall. The late afternoon Sun was still peeking through its top, but the wall was casting a shadow that extended as far as her. Turning, she saw that the valley she seemed to be at ended in a similar wall a few hundred feet away.

 

This triggered the first warning in the back of Kelly’s head. She had not been looking up at anything for a very long time.

 

She was about to start walking along the valley, to try finding out where it led, when she caught herself looking at the wall to her right once more. There had been something that had caught her attention. A closer look told her what it was. It looked like… part of a crumbled building.

 

An icy feeling was forming in her stomach. She started advancing, her heart rate accelerating. She stopped when her path brought her next to a flat metal layer on the ground. It was shiny red and it did not take too much imagination to picture it as the very compressed remainders of a sports car, since that is what it was.

 

Walking quickly around a tall boulder that was blocking her way, Kelly saw may more similar layers of metal. Then, she realized about a slight change in color in the brownish ground. It looked as if the soil had got more reddish there. She quickly found many more spots where the pattern repeated. She was getting very nervous. A flowered dress partially buried in yet another reddish spot finally took her out of doubts.

 

“I… I’m small” she thought

 

Without knowing too well why, Kelly started running. She had to stop where the ruins of some buildings had formed a twenty foot tall pile of rubble. She hesitated between moving around it or just trying to climb it, and decided for the latter. She was in good shape, so despite the fact that her bones ached, she reached the top easily enough.

 

Her jaw dropped and her blood froze when she stood there and saw what was lying beyond. Her findings until there had been scattered, even if indicative enough. The plateau that extended beyond the hill of rubble she was standing on was literally filled with dozens of flattened metallic shapes and hundreds of reddish stains that were surrounded by drags of cloths of all different colors.

 

She realized where she was. She was in one of her own footprints. She had shrank and she was now standing inside one of her footprints! She realized that she had probably woken up in the area where her heel had rested and that now she was looking at the larger area that had been under the arch.

 

Kelly realized that she should feel frustrated. But she didn’t. The willpower and feeling of superiority that had fueled her all over the last couple of days was gone. She could not even find a trace of it inside her.

 

She felt something else, but she did not know what it was.

 

Kelly decided to climb down the pile of rubble and advance through the area right in front of her. Things seemed to have crushed slightly less in that area, so she could recognize the remainders of some more buildings, street furniture and directional signs. It was not hard to guess where the streets had been.

 

Turning around a three-foot tall brick wall that was all that remained of a building, Kelly was suddenly at a street. The effects of her foot were easy enough to see there. She walked past two-dimensional cars and gory rests. Her mind was beginning to take it all in.

 

“I crushed all of this people. Under my foot. I killed thousands. And there are dozens of footprints like this one scattered across the country” Kelly thought

She kept on walking, almost without knowing. She almost looked like a zombie. Two blocks down her footprint, she stopped at a partially crushed signed. The red cross was unmistakable. It had been a hospital. Or something similar.

 

The dam in Kelly’s mind finally broke. She dropped to her knees and started crying.

 

“Oh God, what have I done” she muttered as she sobbed

 

The sound of rotors took her out of her trance. Looking up, she saw the shadows of two helicopters approaching her from two different directions. The choppers stopped a respectful distance away and hovered fifty feet above the bottom of her footprint. Ropes fell from their sides and soon Kelly could see men in weird protection suits climbing down.

 

There had to be a dozen of them, half a dozen from every chopper. Their suits had greenish camouflage tones, but they felt quite bulky. And they were all wearing masks.

 

Kelly stood from the ground and looked at the two groups of incoming people. She tagged them as soldiers for lack of a better way to refer to them.

 

“I… I surrender” she finally yelled at the soldiers

 

Both groups stropped about twenty feet away from her. Finally, two men from each group moved forward and aimed at her with something that looked like a flamethrower.

 

Kelly got nervous.

 

“I surrender!” she repeated louder

 

The men ignored her screams and pulled the trigger. Kelly had been expecting hell. It was not what it happened. A dense white mist shot from each of the four devices and as she was hit by them, Kelly felt the coldest cold she has ever been exposed to. She wanted to yell, in pain. Words did not come out of her mouth. By the time the men let the triggers go, the frozen statue of Kelly had her mouth wide open and her arms still over her head.

 

 

 

 

“It’s over” Joe whispered to Lisa as they got back into the office they were letting them use for some privacy.

 

The two soldiers had guided them there from the command and control center once the images of the shrinking Kelly had made the hundreds of people working at Rockwell cheer almost in unison.

 

“They need to find Casey. She is the dangerous one” Lisa said, even if the millions of deaths at Kelly’s hands over the last few hours contradicted her observation

 

“They are looking for her. She cannot hide. And now they know how to make her small too. It’s over, Lisa”

 

Lisa let herself drop in the couch and started crying.

 

Joe sat next to her and hugged her, being careful not to push too hard, considering how bruised his wife was.

 

“What happens, darling?” he whispered

 

“I could no nothing. They killed thousands… millions of people and I could do nothing to prevent it” Lisa said, sobbing

 

“It’s not your fault. You know it. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise” Joe said, his voice firm

 

“Then, whose fault is it?” Lisa asked, her eyes red, tears running down her cheeks

 

“Ron, to start with. He lied to you. Lied to us. And put us in danger, together with everyone else on the planet. Then, the people that have been investigating this over the last six years, using you as a guinea pig. And, of course, anyone that knew what was going on and did nothing to prevent it. These are the people to blame, not you” he said. Then, he added: “At least Ron finally managed to atone his sins, in the end”

 

Lisa did not say anything about the death, sacrificing himself, of their hometown friend, who they now knew had been researching on her all the while he was acting like the best friend of the family.

 

“We will never be able to live a normal live again” Lisa said, changing gears, her voice cold as she made the realization

 

“It’s unlikely”

 

“I will never see my daughter again” she then said

 

“It’s for her own good” Joe said

 

He was fully convinced that what he had done was the right thing, but he felt very guilty nonetheless when his wife looked at him with accusing eyes.

 

“You don’t know what would have happened. You just assumed that they would use her, but why should they?”

 

Almost as an answer, a hissing sound filled the room. Joe was startled by it at first. Then, he located its origin in two ventilation grids, close to the ceiling.

 

He jumped from the couch and ran for the door, while he yelled at Lisa to follow him. The heavy door was locked. He slammed his fists against it and then kicked the door a few times. It was useless. His last kicks started feeling feeble. His sight started clouding.

 

“What is happening?” Lisa asked

 

“We need to get out of h…”

 

Joe dropped on his back. Lisa started screaming for help. She crouched down and tried to bring her husband back to consciousness. It was no use.

 

“What the hell is going on, here?” she yelled

 

Joe’s mouth opened slightly. Foam started getting out of it. Lisa screamed louder.

 

“Please!” she yelled. “Please, help!”

 

She looked back at Joe. The foam was now covering half of his face. She tried to clean it up, but her arms felt heavy. Then, she started losing focus on Joe’s face. Finally, Lisa felt everything going black.

 

 

 

 

Fifteen minutes later, the heavy metallic door opened. Four men in white suits and masks got in. Two more men got in with a stretcher just behind them.

 

“Take her to Level 23. Put her in a cryogenic tube as soon as you get there” the man who was apparently in charge said

 

“What do we do with him?” someone else said, pointing at Joe

 

“I did not think that the bitch would be able to hold so much. It had something to do with her growth, of course. In any case, she took much more than what a regular person can handle” the man in charge said

 

Someone kneeling next to the fallen body of the young man confirmed these words.

 

“No pulse”

 

“So?” the first man who had talked said. “What do we do with him?”

 

“Bring him to the incinerator”

 

 

 

 

“It has been less than 24 hours since President Carlson pronounced his first speech from Air Force One. The choice of Hollner, the city where the giant women showed up first, as the venue for his first public appearance has caused a lot of expectation. Unconfirmed rumors that the President would unveil new secret information about the events during his speech have done nothing but increase that expectation.

 

Some of his critics have, off the record, begun censoring the secrecy, claiming that it was precisely this secrecy what caused the tragedy the country lived over the last two days. Some of them have gone as far as claiming that today’s appearance will be nothing more than a publicity stunt trying to divert the attention from the shadows that have been cast over the overall management of the crisis by the Government”

 

The anchor kept on describing the situation with a neutral tone. The images on the television screens showed thousands of people cramming the Millennium Park, in Hollner, one of the areas that had been less affected by the antics of Kelly, Casey and Lisa. A large stage had been built. The Marine 1 showed in the distance and quickly approached the area. It landed in front of the stage, the President, together with his Secret Service detail came out, and they climbed the stage as the rotor of the chopper slowly stopped.

 

Two very large screens magnified the President’s face. He was dressed in a black suit, with white shirt and black tie. There were many flags in the audience, but the crowd did not seem enthusiastic at all.

 

Everyone was expecting President Carlson to begin speaking. Instead, a curtain dropped right behind him. Thousands of people let out a collective sight when the screens showed them a close look at what had been unveiled: the frozen body of Kelly Hanson inside a ten feet tall tube.

 

 

 

 

“I would have thought that the President would veto me for anything above serving coffee” Catherine McAllister said

 

“He would probably veto you, if he was aware that this conversation was taking place” General Willis said

 

“I had always believed that the President had maximum authority over every Federal Agency” Catherine McAllister said, her tone sarcastic

 

“We found out, some time ago, that it was better to work with a little autonomy” Willis said

 

“I have been Secretary of Defense for almost three years. I never heard of any General Willis” Catherine said, keeping her tone

 

“I’m glad to hear that”

 

“So, are you going to tell me what exactly are you offering me?” Catherine asked

 

“Director Brown was very impressed with your performance. Especially when you prevented the President from using nuclear weapons for a second time” Willis said

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about” Catherine said, the smirk in her face suggesting otherwise

 

“He was stupid enough to limit the number of people he had direct access to during the events, but using the two man rule to your advantage was clever” Willis said

 

“Director Brown proved to be resourceful, too” Catherine said

 

Sitting to her right, it was Brown’s turn to sneer and say:

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about”

 

“We are trying to find a decent job for the agent in charge of the Secret Service detail. He still doesn’t have a clue on how it was possible that three members of the cabinet were sedated in the middle of a crisis” Willis said

 

“Guerrero was brave, too. He was a wild card. I could only guess what he would do” Catherine said

 

“I’m being told he is preparing his candidacy for the primaries. After his resignation, the press has been hunting for him, but he said that he would not talk until the mourning period was over. That is clever of him. Or from his communications director”

 

“I’ve been getting calls from the press as well” Catherine said flatly

 

“They are looking like crazy for any recordings of your speech to the President when he asked you to provide authorization for the launch, since you were still officially an authorized member of the cabinet”

 

“I was not aware that those recordings existed” Catherine said, sounding genuine

Brown turned and said:

 

“Of course they exist. I cannot stop listening to them. You have a talent for scolding people”

 

“I assume they will not be made public” Catherine said

 

“No. At least, not yet”

 

“So, what do you want from me?” she asked

 

“We need someone to help us clean the mess. Are you interested on the job?” Willis asked

 

“Which position, actually?” Catherine asked

 

“Director, of course” Willis said, winking

 

“Director of what?” Catherine asked

 

“We’ll figure that out later” Willis said

 

“Are we playing?” Catherine said

 

“Of course not” Willis replied

 

“Then, what would exactly be my job?”

 

“Right now we have three priorities. And unfortunately, after the events of the day, I have only two directors. Someone needs to safely shut down everything the FSD had been doing over the last 6 years, making sure that absolutely nothing leaks out. Someone else needs to start planning immediately on the appropriate way of responding to this type of threat in case it happened in the future or if any of our enemies managed to replicate it. And the answer cannot be to keep the FSD investigation going on. And finally, there’s the unfortunate circumstance that, despite all the official lies, Casey Morgan is still at large” Willis said

 

“Do you want me to chase Casey Morgan?” Catherine asked, surprised

 

“No. Director Brown is especially talented at that. I wanted you to lead our efforts so that in case anything like this happens in the future, we will be prepared” Willis said

 

“Can I ask a simple question?” Catherine asked

 

“Sure”

 

“Is there any chance that this happens in the future because of the efforts of our own government?” she asked

 

“No” Willis said plainly

 

“You seem very sure”

 

“I would love to be able to say that we have learned our lesson. I’m not sure everyone has. But by the time Director Tanaka is done, I’ll be able to guarantee that no agency of the government of the United States will be in a position to get even remotely close to replicating what has just happened”

 

“In this case, I accept” Catherine said

 

Willis smiled, stood up and extended a hand to her.

 

 

 

 

“People keep lining to get a closer look at the frozen body of Kelly Hanson, the woman that terrorized America and ended the lives of millions of people. Protests are still going on in neighboring areas of the city, the Hollner police having been reinforced by the National Guard. 

 

The President’s popularity rates keep on sinking as more details on the thirty-six hours of the crisis keep being leaked. In an attempt to claim responsibility over the final victory, the President made this short statement this morning”

 

The face of the President, surrounded by microphones, took the entire screen.

 

“My Government did everything it had to do to finish the threat posed by Kelly Hanson and her two accomplices. No nation on Earth has had to face a tragedy such as the one this nation faced earlier this week, but despite the tremendous amount of death and destruction it brought to us, we have emerged as a stronger nation”

 

Casey closed her hand around the remote control, crushing it into small chunks of plastic.

 

“Accomplice?” she muttered aloud

 

Standing up from the couch, she stepped over the body of a middle-age man on the floor. His head was turned in a very unnatural direction. Reaching the kitchen, Casey muttered: “Accomplice” once more and then punched the refrigerator. Her first easily tore through the door.

 

She took a long gulp of water. Then, narrowing her eyes, she said:

 

“When I learn how to make myself big again, I will make fucking sure that you remember my name, Mr. President”

 

 

End